Hermann und Dorothea

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was prcscrvod for gcncrations on library shclvcs bcforc it was carcfully scannod by Google as pari of a projcct

to make the world's books discoverablc online.

It has survived long enough for the Copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to Copyright or whose legal Copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, cultuie and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this flle - a reminder of this book's long journcy from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken Steps to
prcvcnt abuse by commercial parties, including placing lechnical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use ofthefiles We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's System: If you are conducting research on machinc
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a laige amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encouragc the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each flle is essential for informingpcoplcabout this projcct and hclping them lind
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are lesponsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in Copyright varies from country to country, and we can'l offer guidance on whether any speciflc use of
any speciflc book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search mcans it can bc used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

Äbout Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organizc the world's Information and to make it univcrsally accessible and uscful. Google Book Search hclps rcadcrs
discover the world's books while hclping authors and publishers rcach ncw audicnccs. You can search through the füll icxi of ihis book on the web

at |http: //books. google .com/l

Google

IJber dieses Buch

Dies ist ein digitales Exemplar eines Buches, das seit Generationen in den Realen der Bibliotheken aufbewahrt wurde, bevor es von Google im
Rahmen eines Projekts, mit dem die Bücher dieser Welt online verfugbar gemacht werden sollen, sorgfältig gescannt wurde.
Das Buch hat das Uiheberrecht überdauert und kann nun öffentlich zugänglich gemacht werden. Ein öffentlich zugängliches Buch ist ein Buch,
das niemals Urheberrechten unterlag oder bei dem die Schutzfrist des Urheberrechts abgelaufen ist. Ob ein Buch öffentlich zugänglich ist, kann
von Land zu Land unterschiedlich sein. Öffentlich zugängliche Bücher sind unser Tor zur Vergangenheit und stellen ein geschichtliches, kulturelles
und wissenschaftliches Vermögen dar, das häufig nur schwierig zu entdecken ist.

Gebrauchsspuren, Anmerkungen und andere Randbemerkungen, die im Originalband enthalten sind, finden sich auch in dieser Datei - eine Erin-
nerung an die lange Reise, die das Buch vom Verleger zu einer Bibliothek und weiter zu Ihnen hinter sich gebracht hat.

Nu tzungsrichtlinien

Google ist stolz, mit Bibliotheken in Partnerschaft lieber Zusammenarbeit öffentlich zugängliches Material zu digitalisieren und einer breiten Masse
zugänglich zu machen. Öffentlich zugängliche Bücher gehören der Öffentlichkeit, und wir sind nur ihre Hüter. Nie htsdesto trotz ist diese
Arbeit kostspielig. Um diese Ressource weiterhin zur Verfügung stellen zu können, haben wir Schritte unternommen, um den Missbrauch durch
kommerzielle Parteien zu veihindem. Dazu gehören technische Einschränkungen für automatisierte Abfragen.
Wir bitten Sie um Einhaltung folgender Richtlinien:

+ Nutzung der Dateien zu nichtkommerziellen Zwecken Wir haben Google Buchsuche Tür Endanwender konzipiert und möchten, dass Sie diese
Dateien nur für persönliche, nichtkommerzielle Zwecke verwenden.

+ Keine automatisierten Abfragen Senden Sie keine automatisierten Abfragen irgendwelcher Art an das Google-System. Wenn Sie Recherchen
über maschinelle Übersetzung, optische Zeichenerkennung oder andere Bereiche durchführen, in denen der Zugang zu Text in großen Mengen
nützlich ist, wenden Sie sich bitte an uns. Wir fördern die Nutzung des öffentlich zugänglichen Materials fürdieseZwecke und können Ihnen
unter Umständen helfen.

+ Beibehaltung von Google-MarkenelementenDas "Wasserzeichen" von Google, das Sie in jeder Datei finden, ist wichtig zur Information über
dieses Projekt und hilft den Anwendern weiteres Material über Google Buchsuche zu finden. Bitte entfernen Sie das Wasserzeichen nicht.

+ Bewegen Sie sich innerhalb der Legalität Unabhängig von Ihrem Verwendungszweck müssen Sie sich Ihrer Verantwortung bewusst sein,
sicherzustellen, dass Ihre Nutzung legal ist. Gehen Sie nicht davon aus, dass ein Buch, das nach unserem Dafürhalten für Nutzer in den USA
öffentlich zugänglich ist, auch für Nutzer in anderen Ländern öffentlich zugänglich ist. Ob ein Buch noch dem Urheberrecht unterliegt, ist
von Land zu Land verschieden. Wir können keine Beratung leisten, ob eine bestimmte Nutzung eines bestimmten Buches gesetzlich zulässig
ist. Gehen Sie nicht davon aus, dass das Erscheinen eines Buchs in Google Buchsuche bedeutet, dass es in jeder Form und überall auf der
Welt verwendet werden kann. Eine Urheberrechtsverletzung kann schwerwiegende Folgen haben.

Über Google Buchsuche

Das Ziel von Google besteht darin, die weltweiten Informationen zu organisieren und allgemein nutzbar und zugänglich zu machen. Google
Buchsuche hilft Lesern dabei, die Bücher dieser We lt zu entdecken, und unterstützt Au toren und Verleger dabei, neue Zielgruppcn zu erreichen.
Den gesamten Buchtext können Sie im Internet unter |http: //books . google .coiril durchsuchen.

n <

u
-/

?

o>

Harvard University Library

FROM THE LIBRARY OF

EDWARD VERMILYE HUNTINGTON

CLASS OF 1895
INSTRUCTOR AND PROFESSOR, I9OI-I94I

THE GIFT OF

MRS. EDWARD V. HUNTINGTON

APRIL, 1953

h ' '

\

— (

l^eati^'0 9^oDent ilanguage ^erte^

GOETHE'S

Hermann und Dorothea

stattet! Initfi an Introtiuctioin anti Kotes

By WATERMAN T. HEWETT, Ph.D.
Professor of the German Language and Literature in

CORNELL UnIVERSITY

BOSTON, MASS., U.S.A.
D. C. HEATH AND CO., PUBLISHERS

1892

i

I

I '

— ' ' '' ' J ,

/

/

l

HARVARD
UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY
NOV 6 1953

Copyright, 1891,
By Waterman T» Hbwett.

TO S. W. H.

THIS BOOK /S DBDICATED.

PREFACE.

The present edition owes its origin to the wish of the
publishers to include this favorite poem in their series of
annotated texts. In the preparation of the notes it has
been my purpose to lead from the study of the poem to
a wider knowledge of the language of the author and of
the period in which he lived, and to niake this work serve
as an introduetion to a more critical study of Goethe's life
and writings. I have sought to interpret the poem so far
as was possible by illustration rather than by mere State-
ment or reference, believing that in the study of language
nothing makes a truth so real as to see its actual use in
the expression of tliought. Most students have a keen
joy in discovering that an isolated fact often illustrates a
principle, and that certain truths entered into the poet's life
and reeeived manifold illustration in his writings.

The use of any literary work wUl vary with the purpose
of the instructor and the demands of his classes. A poem
may be studied as an end in itself, or to illustrate the
thoughts of the author and the place which it bears in the
history of his life, or it may serve as is often the case as
a Single step in the acquisition of the language. Something
of all these purposes enters into the reading of any work,

iv PREFACE.

and the skilful teacber will choose only such material from
the notes and illustratlons as bis pupils mVL require.

I have preferred to cite the substance of a reference, that
the Btudent who has not the means of Consulting indepen-
dent authorities may not f eel the disadvantage of being un-
able to investigate for himself. At the same time I have
always sought to guide to the sources of fuUer Information
for the critical study of Goetbe's works.

The text is based on the Ausgabe aus letzter Hand^ in
whioh Goethe was true to his purpose to leave every work
substantially as it had received its completed form as em-
bodying one pbase of his intellectual being, and only to
make such changes as were necessary to make perfect the
expression which he had sought. At the same time the
orthography and punctuation have been changed to accord
with modern Standards. It was long the cherished wish of
the editor to reproduce the above edition exactly as Goethe
left it ; but reflection convinced him that the Student should
become familiär with certain fixed forms of words, espe-
cially in his earlier studies. The orthography of the lan-
guage had changed by a natural process, without arbitrary
enactment, down to the time when the government pre-
scribed the present laws. Although the changes then made
were limited in scope and not always consistent, the sim-
plification was an advance and should be recognized.

I am indebted to the scholai'ly work of my predecessors
in this field, to Cholevius and Düntzer, but most of all to
the admirable French edition of Chuquet, whose wealth of
literary reference has often been of Service. The careful
lexical work in the edition of Dr. Wilhelm Wagner, revised

PREFACE. V

by J. W. Cartmell, has often saggested some new fact and
guided me unconsciously. It remains for me to mention the
excellent editlon of my valued friend and colleague Dr.
James Morgan Hart, tbe notes of which are concise and
judicious. I have sought to acknowledge my indebtedness
to these and to others. We have frequently been alike aided
by earlier workers in the same Held.

It was my purpose to delay the pablication of this editlon
untU the appearance of the volume eontaining the poem in
the Standard Weimar edition, in order that I might avail
myself of such early manuscript materials as the Goethe-
Schiller Archives should afford. The considerable time
which will pass before the issue of this volume has, however,
induced me to proceed with this edition. I am indebted to
Dr. H. Schreyer for a preliminary and very serviceable notice
of a manuscript of Hermann und Dorothea in the above
archives, contained in the Goethe Jahrbuch^ Vol. X. (1889).

CORNRLL UnIVKRSITY, W. T. H.

July 1, 1891.

CONTENTS.

PAOB

Pbefaöe iii

Introduotion ix

I. Sources of the poem :

a. The Salzburg Exiles ix

h. The Campaign in France xviii

II. Historical back^ground xx

III. Composition xxiv

IV. Voss's Luise xxxv

V. Text xl

VI. Verse xlv

Elegy 1

Text 5

Notes 105

BiBLIOGRAPHY : •

a. General reference 213

^ b. Annotated editions and independent works 215

c. Translations , 218

d. Articles in periodicals 223

e. Illustrations 226

Index . • • 229

INTRODUCTION.

I. SouRCES OF THE PoEM. -^ a. The Exiles from Salzburg.

By the peace of Westplialia in 1648, freedom of conscience
in religion was practically guaranteed to all Citizens of Ger-
many, whetlier Protestant or Catholic. It was, however,
provided that every ruler should have the riglit to make his
own religion that of the State, and those of his subjects who
rg^used to conform should be allowed three years in whieh
to leave the country.

Protestantism had already won many adherents among
the inhabitants of the Arehbishopric of Salzburg, whose
faith dated from the times of Huss. They formed one of
the most trustworthy classes of the inhabitants. They were
a hardy, industrious people, simple in life and heroic in
faith. Something of the free spirit of their mountain homes
pervaded their religious faith. Many were miners, living
in seeluded distriets of the mountains, which were almost
inaeeessible in winter ; others were artisans ; and there were
many peasant farmers of comfortable means, rieh in lands
and herds. They contributed in no small degree to the
wealth of the country, and to the revenues of the Archiepis-
copal Court. While many of the archbishops had been men
of action, soldiers, and lovers and patrons of art, others
had been intolerant and bigoted.

X INTRODÜCTION.

s

In the time of the Reformation, Luther's friend and coun-
sellor, Staupitz, had been preacher to the court. The domi-
nant feeling was however such that a fanatical Crusade was
not an impossibility at any time ; and, in 1685, Archbishop
Gandolf ordered the Protestants to leave his dominion, and
one thousand were forced to emigrate in the depths of winter.
They were compelled to leave their children behind them, or the
latter were snatched away from them on the border. In 1727,
Leopold Anton, Baron of Firmian, became Archbishop, —
a gloomy, ascetic prelate, a pupil of the Jesuits. Instigated
in part by his chancellor, von Räll, he determined to purify
his land of hteretics. A Crusade of Inquisitors and preachers
was organized, who by espionage, fines, and imprisonment
sought to . restore these simple mountaineers to the faitk.
The consecrated ground was closed against their dead,
and no bell toUed as the funeral procession wended its
way along. Like the Scotch Covenanters, representatives
of the communities met, and, standing with hands uplifted
to heaven, made a solemn vow to be true to their faith ;
eating, according to ancient custom, salt to confirm their
• covenant. The Emperor, Charles VI., sent imperial troops
to bring them to subjection. Dragoons were quartered on
the people, and families were roused in the middle of the
night, and, bound with chains and blindfolded, were hurried
off to prison.i

The suffering people sent petitions to the Corpus Evange-
licorum in Regensburg, and to Protestant princes throughout
Germany; but the protests of the latter were unheeded.

^ See E. 6. Spiers's article '<The Salzburgers " in the English Histori-
cal Review for October, 1890.

INTRODUCTION. xi

Suddenly Archbishop Firmian issued bis notorious procla-
mation, ordering all heretics of both sexes above the age of
twelve, and not possessed of salable property, to leave the
country in eight days ; others who possessed goods or lands
were allowed one, two, or three months, in whieh to dispose
of the same, aecording to the nature of the property; all
miuers, iron-workers and wood-cutters in the Service of the
State were discharged at once, and members of the gilds
and trades were deprived of all their rights. This edict was
issued Oet. 31, 1731. The harvests were not all gathered,
and the first snows had already fallen.

Before a month had passed, this ferocious order was put
in execution. The heretics were allowed to take only what
they could carry on their backs. The dragoous burst into
villages ; f amilies were broken up and scattered ; and work-
men forced to begin their journey at once. Many families
were only reunited after long wandering in distant Gennan
eitles.^ Hundreds were driven out in the dark and snow of
night. The leaders were loaded with chains in the dungeons
of the Castle of Salzburg. Women carried Iheir children
upon their backs, and children their aged parents. Long
processions of exiles streamed through the passes, or fol-
lowed the rivers to a land of liberty.

In the meantime the Protestant princes, impatient at the
contempt with which their remonstances were received, took
more energetic action. On Feb. 2, 1732, Friedrich Wilhelm
of Prussia issued an invitation to the people to settle in his
kingdom ; he announced to the archbishop through his re-
presentative that the passes must be kept open, that fami-

^ Spiers, Die Salzburger.

xii INTRODUCTION.

lies were not to be broken up, and that the emigrants musl
be permitted to come by the shortest routes. A month
later, he threatened reprisals on his Catholic subjects. Eng-
land sent an eloquent and noble remonstranee to the em-
peror. Denmark did the same. Finally, when these protests
were not heeded, the King of Denmark granted his Catholic
subjects in Holstein until April 24, in which to prepare
to remove. Friedrich Wilhelm announced that he should
henceforth regard the Salzburgers as his subjects ; and the
Catholic clergy of Magdeburg were informed that, unless
the Salzburg Protestants were better treated, they would
be banished within a given time. Finally the Protestant
powers signed a Joint note, declaring that, as the archbishop
had not yielded, force would have to be employed to bring
him to reason. The emperor at last induced the archbishop
to moderate his terms. The Salzburgers, who had first
emigrated suffered most, as their property was either left
behind or sold at a forced sale. By the end of April, 14,000
of the best and most industrious Citizens of Salzburg had
left, and the farms and mines were deserted. Detached
companies of exiles continued for a year longer to leave
their homes and find their way across the border. But the
reception of the exiles by Protestant princes and eitles, and
by some Catholic rulers, was like that of an army returning
crowned with victory. Commissioners were appointed to
provide for their wants, and to direct their course. When
they approached a city, the bells were rung, and all the
officials in procession went forth to meet them. The King
of Prussia allowed every adult four groschen a day, and
every child two groschen, so long as the joürney lasted.

INTRODUCTION. xiii

About 20,000 are said to have settled in Prussia, mostly in
Lithuanian, 1,200 miles from their fofmer home ; others
established themselves in Würtemberg, Holland, and Bruns-
wick, and a small companjr came to Georgia, and settled on
the Sea Islands and along the coast.

The pathetic story of the *saffering and heroism of these
exiles of faith touched all hearts, and there are numerous
chronicles of their reeeption in various eitles. Several
collections of documents relating to their wanderings, with
maps of their journeys, have been published.* It was
one of these narratives which interested Goethe, and sug-
gested the foUowing poem. The story is eontained in a
Flugschriß of 1732. " Das liebthätige Gera gegen die Salz-
burgischen Emigranten. Das ist: kurze und wahrhaftige
Erzählung, wie dieselben in der Gräflich Reuss-Plauischen
Besidenz-Stadt angekommen, aufgenommen und versorget,
auch was an und von vielen derselben Gutes gesehen und
gehöret worden." (Beneficent Gera to the Salzburg Emi-
grants. This is a short and true narrative of how they
arrived in the capital of the county of Reuss-Plauen, were
received and provided for, also what good was seen and
heard in the case of, and by many of them.) In the Com-
prehensive History of the Emigrants or exüed Lutherans from
the Archbishopric of Salzburg (1732), this story is published
under the heading " Wonderful Marriage." It is noticeable
that Dorothea is represented as having left her parents for
the sake of her faith. In Göcking's Complete History ofthe
Emigration (1734), the story is eontained in the chapter on
"Works of Divine Pi'ovidence." It is possible that Goethe

3^ Die Literatar der Salzburger Emigration , 731-35). Stattg., 1886.

xiv INTRODUCTION.

met with it in bis search for the material for the Unterhal-
tungen deutscher Ausgewanderten, with which he was occupied
in 1794-95, which were published in the first four volumes of
Schiller'ß Hören. The original narrative reads as follows : —

" In Alt-Mühl, einer StadÜ im Oettingischen gelegen,
hatte ein gar feiner und vermögender Bürger einen Sohn,
welchen er oft zum Heyrathen angemahnet, ihn aber dazu
nicht bewegen können. Als nun die Saltzburger Emigran-
ten auch durch dieses Städtgen passiren, findet sich unter
ihnen eine Person, welche diesem Menschen gefällt, dabey
er in seinem Herzen den Schluss fasset, wenn es angehen
wolle, dieselbe zu heyrathen; erkundigt sich dahero bey
denen andern Saltzburgern nach dieses Mädgens Auf-
führung und Familie, und erhält zur Antwort, sie wäre
von guten, redlichen Leuten und hätte sich jederzeit wohl
verhalten, wäre aber von ihren Eltern um der Religion
willen geschieden und hätte solche zurücke gelassen. Hier-
auf gehet dieser Mensch zu seinem Vater und vermeldet
ihm, weil er ihn so oft sich zu verehlichen vermahnet, so
hätte er sich nunmehro eine Person ausgelesen, wenn ihm
solche der Vater zu nehmen erlauben wolle. Als nun der
Vater gerne wissen will, wer sie sey, sagt er ihm, es wäre
eine Saltzburgerin, die gefalle ihm, udo. wo er ihm diese
nicht lassen wolte, würde er niemalen heyrathen. Der Vater
erschrickt hierüber und will es ihm ausreden, er lässt auch
einige seiner Freunde und einen Prediger ruffen, um etwa
den Sohn durch ihre Vermittelung auf andere Gedancken zu
bringen ; allein alles vergebens. Daher der Prediger endlich
gemeinet, es könne Gott seine sonderbare Schickung darun-

INTRODUCTION. x\

ter haben, dass es sowohl dem Sohne, als auch der Emi-
grantln zum besten gereichen könne, worauf sie endlich
ihre Einwilligung geben, und es dem Sohn in seinen Ge-
fallen stellen. Dieser gehet sofort zu seiner Saltzburgerin
und fragt sie, wie es ilir hier im Lande gefalle? sie ant-
wortet : ' Herr, gantz wohl/ Er versetzet weiter : Ob sie
wol bey seinem Vater dienen wolte? Sie sagt : Gar gerne ;
wenn er sie annehmen wolle, gedencke sie ihm treu und
fleissig zu dienen, und erzehlet ihm darauf alle ihre Künste,
wie sie das Vieh füttern, die Küh melken, das Feld bestel-
len, Heu machen und dergleichen mehr verrichten könne.
Worauf sie der Sohn mit sich nlmmet und sie seinem Vater
präsentiret. Dieser fragt das Mädgen, ob ihr denn sein
Sohn gefalle, und sie ihn heyrathen wolle ? Sie aber, nichts
von dieser Sache wissend, meiaiet, man wolle sie vexiren,
und antwortet: Ey, man solle sie nur nicht foppen, sein
Sohn hätte vor seinen Vater eine Magd verlangt, und wenn
er sie haben wolle, gedächte sie ihm treu zu dienen und ihr
Brod wohl zu erwerben. Da aber der Vater darauf beharret
und der Sohn auch sein ernstliches Verlangen naclf ihr
bezeiget, erkläret sie sich : Wenn es denn Ernst seyn solte,
so wäre es gar wohl zufrieden, und sie wolte ihn halten, wie
ihr Aug im Kopf. Da nur hierauf der Sohn ihr ein Ehe-
Pfand reichet, greiffet sie in den Busen und sagt : Sie müsse
ihm doch auch wol einen Mahl-Schatz geben ; wormit sie
ihm ein Beutel gen überreichet, in welchem sich 200 Stück
Ducaten befunden."

" In Altmühl, a town in the district of Oettingen, a
wortiiy and well-to-do Citizen had a son^ whom he had often

xvi INTRODUCTION.

urged, but had never been able to induce to maiTy. When
the Salzburg emigrants came to pass tlirough this little
town, there was among them a maiden, to whom the youth
took a fancy. At the same time he formed the resolution
in his heart to marry her, if possible. He therefore went,
and sought Information from the other Salzburgers as to the
maiden's conduet and family, and learned that she was the
child of good honest people, and had always eonducted
herseif very well, but had separated from her parents on
aecount of religion, and left them behind. Thereupon this
youth went to his f ather and informed him that, as he had so
often urged him to marry, he had now chosen a maiden, if
his father would allow him to take her. And when his
father wanted to know wlio she was, he told him that she
was a Salzburg maiden, aud that he liked her, and if he
would not let him have her he would never marry. The
father was startled at this, and attempted to dissuade him
from it. He also called in some of his friends and a pastor,
in Order possibly by their Intervention to bring his son to
a different mode of thinking ; but all in vain. The pastor
finally thought that it might be God's special providence,
and that it might result to the good of 1;he son as well as to
that of the emigrant girl, whereupon they finally gave their
consent, and permitted the son to do as he liked. He went
straightway to his Salzburg maiden, and asked her how she
liked it here in this land? She answered : ' Sir, quite well.'
He proeeeded farther: Whether she might be willing to
serve in his f ather's house ? She answered, ' Very willingly.
If you will take me, I purpose to serve you faithfully and
industriously.' She then related to him all that she could

INTRODÜCTION. xvil

do ; bow she could f eed cattle, milk the cows, work in the
fields, make liay, and do other things of the kind. Upon
this the son took her with him, and presented her to bis
father. He asked the maiden, whether she liked his son
and would marry him? She, however, not knowing any-
thing of this matter, imagined that they wished to vex her,
and answered that they should not tease her ; his son had
desired to hire a servant for his father, and, if he desired her,
she purposed to serve him faithf ully, and to eam well her
bread. When, however, the father insisted upon it, and the
son showed likewise his serious longing for her, she declafed
that if he was really in earnest, she would be well content,
and she would cherish him as the apple of her eye. When
he thereupon handed to her a marriage offering, she grasped
in her bosom and said : She must also glve to him a mar-
riage portion. Whereupon she gave him a little purse in ^
which there were two hundred ducats."

This simple narrative contains the geim of Goethe's poem,
and we recognize here at onee the leading characters, save
the mother and the apothecary. The scene is, however,
changed : it is no longer the fortune of an exile of centuries
before, for religious f aith ; but the subject is made of present
interest. Goethe has chosen to write not a story of religious
heroism, but of patriotism. He has thus appealed to a
principle of permanent and universal interest. The eontem-
porary effect of the poem was heightened by the faet that
it transferred the events to modern times, and deseribed
seenes in which all Germany had but recently feit the most
intense interest. The subject of the poem was the simple

xviii INTRODUCTION.

but manly love of a youth for a maiden fleeing* with her
Community from their desolate homes before tlie advance of
a hostile army. Her previous heroism, her present unselfish
and noble thought for others, give a dignity and charm to
her charaeter.

The sufferings of the refugees, the patriotic feelings, in
addition to those of humanity, whieh were awakened in the
villagers at the sight of the procession of exiles, — a fate
whieh might become their own in the fortunes of war, —
created a feeling of kinship in misfortune, whieh abolished
alldistinetions. The universal popularity of the poem was
due in part to the fact, that Germany still throbbed with the
remembrance of seenes through whieh it had just passed,
and whieh might be soon repeated. The lesson of the poem
to them was : —

Not wholly lost, Fatlier ! is this evil world of ours ;
Upward, through its blood and ashes, spring afresh the Eden flowers ;
From its smoking hell of battle, Love and Pity send their prayer,
And still thy white-winged angels hover dimly in onr air.

Whittieb, The Angels ofBuena Tisto.

b. The Oampaign in France,

On Feb. 7, 1792, Prussia and Austria concluded a treaty
with the objeet of protecting the German States on the
west of the Ehine, and opposing the French revolutionary
movement whieh was threatening Europe. Two armies were
assembled, one for a movement upon Paris through Bel-
gium, the other for the occupation of Alsace.

The royal princes who had fled from France after the first
revolution of 1789, followed by roy allst nobles and their

INTRODUCTION.

XIX

adherents, the '^ Emigrants/' had established themselves at
Mainz, where they held court, raised an amiy, and con-
ducted negotiations with foreign powers in behalf of Louis
XVI. and against the National Assembly. An army of
Emigrants joined the Prussian forces in their advance. The
Emigrants, incensed by what they had suffered, were füll of
the spirit of revenge against their coiintrymen. The plan of
the campaign was subsequently changed, and the army ad-
vanced directly against Paris ; it was ander the command
of the Veteran Duke of Brunswick, who issued an arrogant
proclamation, which united more strongly the national feel-
ing in France against the invaders. The Prussians cap-
tured Longwy and Verdun, but their advance was an^ested
before the heights of Valmy, and the proud undertaking was
abandoned. The Germ an forces retreated after suffering a
loss of 30,000 men in this brief campaign. Vacillation and
conflicting counsels prevented a swift movement when the
way to Paris was open, and subsequent hesitation and delay
robbed the enterprise of the success which had been within
its reach. The Duke Carl August of Weimar commanded
a regiment in this campaign ; Goethe at his request joined
. the army at Longwy, and accompanied the advance and
shared in the disastrous retreat.

The Campagne in Frankreich contains a vivid personal
record of Goethe's experiences in the six weeks in which he
was with the army. Goethe reached Trier on his return,
October 22. Soon after, he left the army and returned
home. The French General Custine pressed forward and
captured Speier, Worms, and Mainz, which latter powerful
fortress surrendered without a blow. In April, Mainz was

INTRODÜCTION.

invested by the Prussians, and on July 23 was forced to sur-
render. The Duke of Weimar in anticipation of this siege
liad invited Goethe in February to rejoin him at his camp in
Marienborn^ where'he arrived the last of May. Goethe
remained through the remainder of the siege and witnessed
the surrender, an aceount of which he wrote in his JBeZa-
gerung von Mainz, Many of the seenes of these two ex-
periences of war Goethe used in his poem, references to
vhieh are made in the notes.

II. The Histomcal Background.

Goethe stated that the time of the aetion of his poem
was the preeeding August,* and there seems no reason to
question this statement. It is true, however, that the whole
picture of the French Revolution and the following events
were vividly before him as he wrote, and IJ^e poem groups
sueeessive seenes, which characterized those exciting years,
and were not limited to any one period in it. The summer
of 1796 was one of gi^eat anxiety throughout Germany, and
the campaign of that year is the most memorable in the first
war of the French Revolution. Two great Commanders
appeared. Napoleon won his earliest brilliant victories in
Italy ; and the Archduke Karl, the leader of the Imperialists,
maintained a desperate and in the end successful struggle
in Germany. The Directory in Paris placed two armies on

^ Briefe Ton und an Goethe, p. 46. Letter to Heinrich Meyer, Dec
5, 1796.

INTRODUCTION.

the Bhine, the anny of the Sambre et Mease under Jourdan,
and tbat of the Rhine under Moreau.

While the Archduke successfully repelled the advance of
the arm}' under Jourdan, wliich sought to enter Getmany by
wa}' of the valle}' of the Lahn and effect a junction with the
anny of the Rhine, General Moreau succeeded in crossing
the Rhine, June 23, at Strasburg. In order to protect the
States of Southern German}^ and prevent a movement against
Austria, whieh in eonnection with Napoleon's suecesses in
ltal\- would menace the existence of the empire, the Arch-
duke marched rapidlj' to the south to oppose Moreau. Gen-
eral Jourdan was thus enabled to resume bis movement to
the south. On July 10, Kleber bombarded Frankfurt^ which
surrendered to the French, and the strong fortresses of Mainz
and Efirenbreitstein were invested ; the same day Moreau
appeared before Stuttgai-t. Jourdan pushed forward into
Bavai-ia, and reached the vicinity of Regensburg. All the
borrors of war accompanied the advance of both armies into
German}', and ^cesses and outrages marked their progress.
Fillage and iilcendiarism laid waste homes ; the grain fields
were trodden under foot ; churches were violated ; and the
poor and aged suffered alike with the rieh and strong. In
Julv and August, the princes atid Cifcles of South German}',
finding themselves isolated by the separate action of the lead-
ing States, purchased "securit}' for persons and property"
and an ignominious peace, at an immense cost in mone^^ and
snpplies for the arm}' of their conquerors. The Elector of
Saxony and the Swabian Circle withdrew their troops from
the suppoiii of Austria, and Prussia made a secret treaty
with France (Aug* 5).

xxii INTRODUCTION.

The Archduke, with reduced forces, fought brilliantly de-
feating Jourdan at Amberg, Aug. 24, and near Würzburg,
Sept. 3, thus foreing the French to evacuate Franeonia,
abandon the Main, and retreat .toward the Lahn. The
peasants rose to avenge themselves on the retreating army.
Häusser thus describes the rising of the peasants in Fran-
eonia : —

"Entire communities had risen, and armed with sc3^thes,
pitch-forks, flails, and many with muskets, pursued the seat-
tered bands of French, attacked smaller companies, and cap-
tured whole trains of wagons, horses, and munitions. This
movement of the people became so formidable to the retreat-
ing enemy that thej^ preferred to advance to meet the Im-
perialists and surrender as prisoners, rather than fall into the
hands. of the peasants. New outrages, which were perpe-
trated on the march from Würzburg to Bamberg in order to
inspire terror, only increased the exasperation of the people.
For many da3's, over wide Stretches of country, the alarm
bells sounded to rouse the peasants to the pursuit of the
French. After the defeat [of the French] at Würzburg, the
movement extended toward the Spessart, and even as far as
the district of Fulda the peasants rose to chastise their op-
pressors. The losses which the French sufFered in soldiers
and arms b}'^ this petty Peasants' War was on the whole equal
to the loss of a battle." ^

In consequence of the victories of tlie Archduke, the
French evacuated Frankfurt, and the siege of Mainz and of
Ehrenbreitstein was raised. Moreau in South Germany, who

1 Hänsser, Deutsche Geschichte, Vol. II. 83.

INTRODÜCTION. xxiii

had advanced as far as Ingolstadt and tbreatcned Munich,
was forced to retreat. Ulm was occupied by the Austrian
troops under Nauendorf; Latour followed in pursuit; while
the Archduke sought to intercept the lines of communication
of the French army and prevent its escape. Under the cir-
cu^istances Moreau made his famous retreat of twentj'-seven
days through the dcGles of the Black Forest, and succeeded,
after reverses at Emmendingen and Schlingen, in reaching
the Rhine and recrossing it in safety. The peasants followed
his arm}' to avenge the indignities which they had suflTered.
The alarm even reached Weimar. Saxon troops were sta-
tioned at Krön ach to be read}' to defend the Vogtland and
the Valley of the Saale. Goethe wrote to Meyer, Aug. 1,
that the military outlook was the saddest possible for their
native land. Würzburg and Stuttgart had been for some
time in the hands of the French, who had probably already
made a further advance. From Schweiufurt, their patrols
extended toward the Thuringian forest, and they were ex-
pected in Coburg. A limit where their advance could be
checked was not to be thought of.

Sept. 15. " The events of the war are the strängest in
the World. The French left wing under Jourdan, which had
pentrated into the Upper Palatinate, has been so repulsed
that Bamberg, Würzburg, and probably even Aschaffenbui-g
are again in the hands of the Austrians." "The retreat of
the French has been altogether unfortunate, because the
peasants in Franconia and other districts have risen, and
forming themselves into a kind of corps, have cut down the
fugitives and taken from them all their plunder. The French,
on the other band, have perpetrated many cruelties in other

xxiv INTRODÜCTION.

localities. Such is tbe outlook of aflTairs before the Thu-
ringian Forest, wbile we continue to live behind it and our
cordon in calm indifference. Tbe Bishop of Fulda has res-
cued some French com missioners from tbe pursuing peasants
and entei*tained tbe French at bis table. Tbe requisitions
upon bim have been suspended, whicb even as a temporary
relief is a gain. On tbe other side, Moreau is before Munich.
Of bis latest achievements or misfortunes we as yet know
notbing." ^

The letters of Goethe and Schiller show how great was
their apprebension, and how eagerly they looked for news
from the field of war.^ Not only the possibility of the ap-
proach of bostile armles gave Goethe interest in tbe conflict,
but the bombardment of bis native city of Frankfurt caus-
ing the destruction of tbe former residence of bis grandfather
Textor and the temporary flight of bis motber to Offenbach,
brought this campaign especially near to bim. With tbe
scenes of this war vividly before bim, Goethe began the com-
position of Herman und Dorothea. The scene of tbe poem
is indicated approximatel}^ by references in the poem itself.
It was in the vicinity of tbe Rhine, in tbe Bavarian Falatinate
or in Rhenish Hesse.

III. The Composition of the Poem.

In the early summer of 1796, Goethe completed Wilhelm
Meister^ tbe novel whicb he bad begun nearly twenty-one

* Goethe'fl letters to H. Meyer, July 22 to Sept. 15, G.-B. IIL 223, ff.
2 See th- ' ' -iciaUy of July 23, 30, Aug. 8, 13, 1796.

INTRODÜCTION. xxv

years before. He was also occupied with the translation
of the Autobiography of Benevenuto Cellini for Schiller's
Hören, Tuming aside for a few days from this work, he
wrote Älexia und Dora. Whenever he saw in advance the
completion of any work, new plana rose before him, or old
plans straggled for execution. He himself says : —

''I had scarcely freed myself from Wilhelm Meister by
its successive publicatlon, when I assamed a new bürden,
whieh was easier to bear, or rather was no bürden, because
it f urnished me an opportiinity to give expression to certain
viewB, feelings, and ideas of the time. The plan of Her-
mann und Dorothea was coneeived and developed in eon-
nection with current events ; the execution was begun and
completed during September, so that it eould be read to
friends. The poem was written with ease and satisfaction,
and it imparted these feelings. The subjeet and its execu-
tion had so pervaded my being that I could never read the
poem aloud without great emotion, and this eflfect has for so
many years always been the same." ^

Böttiger, whose intercourse with Goethe was intimate
during the composition of the poem, states that Goethe had
discovered the material in 1794, and that his first purpose
had been to treat it in dramatic form.^

Goethe's earliest mention of the poem is in a letter to
Schiller of July 7th. " I shall so far as one is master of
one's seif in such things, devote myself to smaller tasks,
choosing only the purest material in order to accomplish
as regards form all that my powers are capable of . Besides

1 Tag- und Jahres-Hefte. 1796. Werke, H. 27, 40.

2 Litterarische Zustände und Zeitgenossen, Bd. I.

xxvi INTKODUCTION.

Hero and Leander^ I have in mind an idyl of Citizen life,
since I also must do something of the kind."^

On a Visit to Jena, while residing in the old castle of the
Dukes of Saxe-Jena, the poem was begiin. Goethe wrote
with amazing rapidity. This new undeitaking excited gen-
eral interest among liis friends to whom his purpose was
communieated. Jn a letter to Körner of October 28,
Schiller wrotö: —

" Goethe has now in hand a new poetical work, which is
for the most part complete. It is a kind of bürgher idyl,
not called into being within him by Voss's Luise^ but yet
newly awakened . by it ; it is, moreover, in its entire man-
ner, entirely opposed to Voss. The whole is planned with
amazing intelligence, and executed in the genuine epic tone.
I have heard two-thirds of it ; that is to say, four cantos,
which are admirable. It may possibly extend to twelve
Sheets [Bogen]. The idea of it he has, it is true, already
carried about with him for several years, but the execution —
which, as it were, took place under my eyes — has occurred
with a lightness and rapidity incomprehensible to me, since
he has written over one hundred and fifty hexameters daily
for nine days in succession."

Goethe's diary and coiTespondence, especially that with
Schiller, present in detail the history of the composition of
Hermann und Dorothea. The references, together with ex-
tracts, which might illustrate his reading in connection with
the poem, are given below : —

August 18 (1706). To Jena.

September 9. A new impulse to tbe great idyl.

1 Brfw. zwiHchon Schiller and Goethe, I. 360.

INTRODUCTION. xxvii

September 11. News that Frankfurt has beeu evacuated by tbe
French on the 8th. Began to vei*sify tbe idyl.

September 12. Moriiiiig, tbe idyl.

September 13. Moming the idyl. The second canto completed.

September 14. Moming, tbe idyl.

September 15. Morniug, the idyl.

September 16. Morniug, the idyl. The foai*th canto completed.

September 17. Second half of the third canto.

September 18. First half of the third canto. The second, third,
and fom*th cantos connected.

September 19. The first half of the first canto.

September 28. The epic poem again taken in band.

Oc tober 5. Returned to Weimar.

October 21. The epic poem read to the Duke.

On December 28, Goethe set out for Leipzig and Dessau
with the Duke. He reacbed Weimar again on Jan. 10, 1797.
The only ref erence to the poem during tbis period is : —

January 8. The sketch of the conclusion of my epic poem was
completed durinp: these days.

January 14. Hermann **0n Metres."i To Böttiger about my
epic poem.

January 18. Conversation with Knebel on German prosody.

February 20. To Jena.

March 1. The fourth canto' arranged and given to be copied.

March 2. From the middle of the sixth canto. Revision of the
preceding.

March 3. The beginning of the sixth canto.

March 4. Morning, on the sixth canto.

March 5. Morning, on the sixth canto.

March 6. Morning, Councillor [Alexander] von Humboldt. Pre-
viously his brother [Wilhelm]; went over the remarks of the latter
on the first two cantos.

^ Hermann, J. G J. De Metris poetarum graecomm et latinorom.
Libri III. (1796).

xxviii INTRODÜCTION.

March 9. Morning, revision of the poem.

March 10. Morning, revising and copying the poem.

March 11. The ^hole day at home, many things arranged and
corrected in the poem.

March 12. Morning at home, revision of the poem.

March 13. Morning, the poem. Approaching the end. Afternoon
SchlegePs Greeks and Romans,^ and Klopstock's Grammatical Con-
versaüons.^ P^veuing at Schiller's ; mach on epic sujlijects and
plans.

March 15. Morning, the poem ended. Afternoon to Schiller;
later, additional reading in Klopstock and Schlegel. ~

March 16. Morning, revision of the first canto.

March 17. To Schiller, aboat the rubrics of the separate cantos.

March 18. Morning in Schiller 's garden to consider the arrange-
ment ; previously, the first and second cantos gone over again.

March 19. Morning, revision of the poem.

March 20. Revision of the poem, especially of the sixth canto.
. . . Additional on the poem. After dinner, Schlegel's Greeks and
Romans,

March 21. Morning, end of the last canto. Beginning to copy
the last three cantos. The latter read aloud at Schiller's in the
afternoon.

March 22. Morning, revision. Voss's Luise looked through.

March 23. Morning, JEschylus. Then to walk. New idea for
an epic poem ; afternoon, discussed it at Schiller's.

March 25. Dined at home, later the last half of the poem read
at Humboldt's. Then to Schiller about the poem.

March 27. Went through the translation of Agamemnon in Schil-
ler's garden ; then to him in the house, where he had much to say
about the poem.

March 29. Morning to walk Then to Councillor Schütz. With
him upon JEschylus. Voss's translations of the Eclogues, etc.

March 30. Reading at Schiller's.

1 Fr. von Schlegel. Die Griechen und Römer: historische und kriti-
sche Versuche über das klasrnsche Alterthum. Erster Band. 1797.
3 Grammatische GosprÜche von Klopstock. 1794.

INTRODÜCTION. xxix

March 31. 'Keturned to Weimar.

April 8. Morniug, on the poeni. Mid-day, in Company with von
Humiboldt, Wieland, Knebel, Böttiger. Knebel remained long.
Readins o£ the fifth and sixth caiitos aloud.

April 13. To Böttiger on the poem.

April 15. In the evening, Böttiger, von Knebel, and the Scotch-
man [James Macdonald] . The last five cantos read aloud.

April 19. Wolf 's Prolegomena.

April 24. News of peace.

April 27. Aristotle's Poetik, Homer's Odyssey,

April 28. Aristotle's Poetik^ ^schylus' Choephoraef Homer's
Odyssey,

May 10. The epic poem read before the reigning Duchess.
* May 13. Revision of the poem.

May 19. Afternoon to Jena.

May 20. The Supplices of ißschylus. Evening at Schillerte; con-
tinuation of the conversatiou on Aristotle's Art of Poetry, and
tragedy in general.

May 21. Wolfs Letters to Heyne. More careful consideration
of the Supplices and reflection on a second part. To Schiller;
his prologue [to Wallenstein] read aloud. £veuing much about
Ariosto, Milton, etc.

May 23. The Elegies of Cornelius Gallus, also something of
Propertius and TibuUus read.

May 24. Afternoon, the idyl read with Fräulein von Imhof.

May 29. On the last canto. The same copied.

June 7. Humboldt^s Suggestion for the poem. Close of the epic
poem. Letters to Humboldt and Vieweg [the publisher].

June 8. The package to Vieweg closed.

On Goethe*s joumey to Switzerland, he stopped in Stutt-
gart. His diary contains for :

September 5. Evening at Raff's. Hermann und Dorothea read
aloud.

Goethe received the first printed copy of the Tcischenbuch

XXX

INTRODUCTION.

for 1798, containing Hermann und Dorothea^ during bis stay
in Nuremberg, froin Nov. 6-15, 1797.

Brief extracts from bis correspondence with Schiller illus-
trate more fully the progress of the work.

On October 18, he wrote : " The first three cantos of the
new poem have been in a measure worked through, and I
shall now proceed to the fourth. All four together will
contain about 1,400 hexameters, so tbat with the last two
cantos the poem may possibly reach 2,000." The poem as
originally arranged consisted of six cantos, and the letter
implies that about one half of the poem was complete in its
first form. After finishing his poem thus far, the poet, as'
was often the case in his writings, stopped his progress, and
began a careful revision of what he had already written.
On October 29, he wrote in view of his impending visit to
Ilmenau : " It would be a fine piece of luck if I could man-
age to advance my epic poem in Ilmenau ; the perfect soli-
tude of the place seems to promise sometliing." Schiller
replied (Oct. 31) : "I greet you in your solitary Valley,
and wish that the fairest of Muses may there meet you.
You may at all events find there the little town of your
Hermann ; an apothecary, and a green house with stucco-
work are also probably there." But Goethe was unable to
touch " the hem of the garment" of any one of the Muses,
and was even incapable of prose, or of either production or
reproduction.^

But he immediately resumed work on the poem after his
return to Weimar, and wrote that the first three cantos had
been carefully gone through, and copied a second time, and

1 Letter of November 12.

INTRODÜCTION.

XXXI

he hoped to read them to the Humboldts when an opportunity
occiirred. — February 4 : "As for the rest all iny wishes are
directed to the completion of the poem, and I have to forei-
bly keep my thoughts from it, that the details do not come
up too distinctly before me in moments when I cannot execnte
them." By February 18, he had succeeded in giving the
first three cantos so finished a form that he was able to
send them to Schiller for his saggestions and for Submission
to the Humboldts. He was still engaged upon the fourth,
and hoped soon to satisfy himself regarding it.

March 2. Goethe wrote to Knebel: "I must for the
present concentrate myself, until my last canto has erept
from its ehrysalis State and acquired wings ; then I hope, if
God will, to live for a time as a free man once more."

March 3. "I can fortunately announce that the poem is
advancing ; and, if the thread does not snap, it will probably
reach a successful completion. Tho Muses apparently do
not despise the weak physical condition in which I have
been placed by my malady ; perhaps it is even favorable to
their influence ; we shall see in a few days."

Schiller answered: "Yonr poem could not fail to have
an idyllic ending if we take this word in its highest sense.
The entire action was based so directly on simple counti-y
life; and this narrow limitation as I conceive of it, could
only be expressed in complete poetic form by the idyl.
That which one must call peripetie, in it is prepared so long
before-hand and in such a m ander, that it can no longer
disturb the calm unity of tone by any stroug passion at the
end."

March 4. " My work is progressing and has already

xxxii INTRODUCTION.

attained considerable volnme, of wbich I am very glad ; and
to you, my triie friend and neighbor, I must at once com-
municate my joy. In two days more I shall have raised
the treasure, and wben it is once above grouud, tbe polisbing
will come of itself . It is noteworthy bow tbe poem towards
tbe end inclines to its idyllio beginning."

Humboldt wrote on tbe 7tb to Körner tbat Goetbe was
tben in the midst of bis work upou tbe last cantos of tbe
poem, in wbicb bis genius displayed itself in its füll great-
ness, and tbat be expected to complete it in Jena.

" Wben you sball see my poem, wbicb is now almost com-
pleted, and bas been revised a second time from beginning
to end, you will be able to jndge best tbat I have not been
idle tbese four weeks."*

An interesting Statement concerning tbei pui*pose of tbe
poem is found in letters to bis Swiss friend Meyer, wbo was
tben in Italy.

*' I have been led by my idyl {Alexis und Dora) into tbe
related field of epic poetry, since a subject wbicb bad been
destined for a similar small poem bas expanded to a greater,
wbicb will be presented entirely in epic form, and con-
tain slx cantos, and about 2,000 bexametera. Two-tbirds
are already complete, and I bope after tbe new year to find
tbe mood for wbat remains. I have sougbt to separate in tbe
epic crucible tbe purely human dement in tbe existence of a
small German city from its slag, and to reflect at tbe same
time as from a little mirror tbe gi'eat movements and changes
in the theatre of tbe world. Tbe time of tbe action is approx-
imately tbat of last August^ and I did not perceive tbe bardi

1 Goethe to Knebel, March, 28.

INTRODÜCTION. xxxiü

hood of my undertaking until the gi'eatest difficulty bad
been already surraounted. As regards tbe poetical as well as
the metrieal character of the whole, I have had constantly
before my eyes what has been recently discussed in con-
nection with the works of Voss, and have sought to decide
various contested points ; at least I cannot better express
my eonviction than in this practieal manner." ^

In a" letter to Schiller of April 8, Goethe said, speaking of
Humboldt : " We have held a careful metrieal tribunal upon
the last cantos, and perfected them as much as was possible.
The first will soon be written out, and präsent a very neat
appearanee with their double titles. I hope to send them
next week."

April 15, he wrote : " On Monday I shall despatch [to
the publisher] the first four Muses ; in the meantime I am
bnsily occupied with the last five, and am now using espe-
cially my friend Humboldt's remarks on the prosody." ^

" I have reeeived from Humboldt an extended and kind
letter with several good remarks upon the first cantos, which
he has read a second time in Berlin. On Monday, I shall
again forward four, and come to Jena in order to end the
last [canto]. The peace [the Preliminary Peace of Leoben
between Austria and France, of April 18] comes to ray
assistance, and my poem gains by it a purer unity." *

'* I have made for myself again a world of my own, and
the great interest which I have conceived for epic poetry
will surely occupy me a certain time. My poem is finished ;

1 Briefe von und an Goethe. To Meyer, Dec. 5.

2 To Schiller.

8 To Schiller, May 13.

xxxiv INTRODÜCTION.

it consists of two thousand hexameters, and is divided into
nine cantos, and in it I see a portion of my wislies folfilled.
My f riends here and in this vicinity are well satisfied with it,
and it remains principally to be shown whether it will like-
wise stand the test in your sight ; for tlie highest tribunal
before which it can be judged is that to which the paintcr
of men brings his compositions, and it will be the question
whether you recognize in the modern costume the true,
genuine human proportions find members. The subject is
extrem ely happy, a subject which one will perhaps not
find a second time in his life. Since in general the sub-
jects for true works of art are found more seldom than
is supposed : it is on this account that the ancients con-
stantly raove in a definite circle."*

Again : ^' I am seeking as much as possible to arrange
matters in order to gain a eouple of free weeks, to find, if it
may be, the mood for the completion of my poem. I have
taken an absolute farewell of all the rest of our good Ger-
man literature. In almost every case criticisms of a work
are deteimined by a good or a bad disposition toward the
author, and the grimace of partisanship is more repugnant
to me than any other form of caricature." *

A few days later, on June 3, he wrote to Schiller, send-
ing him the last canto : '' Enclosed is Urania. May the
Nine, who have hitherto sustained us, soon lend us their aid
for another epic poem."

1 To Meyer, April 28, 1798.

2 To SchiUer, May 17.

INTRODUCTION. XXXV

IV. Voss's Luise.

Johann Heinrich Voss, the translator of Homer, had pub-
lished in 1783 and 1784 bis idyl of rural life, the '' Luise."
It was a simple picture, painted in detail, of scenes from the
life of a country pastor, the celebration of the birthday of bis
daughter in the forest, the visit of her betrothed, and their
marriage on the evening before the day set for the wedding.
There is mach of naturalness in the descriptions and succes-
slve scenes, great truth of feeling, but no Imagination, no
development or dramatic interest. The pastor- is piain and
reverent, the mother domestie and affectionate, the daughter
attractive and happy in her love ; the other charaeters are
bardly outlined, though some of the servants have traits
which possess interest and constitute personality. Voss
wrote this idyl after Publishing bis translation of the Odys-
sey, but before entering upon bis work on the Iliad or the
Bucolics of Virgil.

Voss's Luise became imme(}iately a favorite poem, and
added to the reputation of the author. Its descriptions
of country life in the north charmed all classes, and was
feit as a fresh revelation of genuine feeling, in contrast
with the artificial and pictorial descriptions of the earlier
school. Schiller said that the poet had enriched and ex-
tended German literature, and Wieland in bis review, par-
ticularly of the idyls, asserted that Voss could claim rank
with tbö greatest poets of all times. Goethe's delight in
the poem and recognition of Voss's merits were prompt and
cordial.

In June, 1794, Voss visited Weimar, and was received

xxxvi INTRODUCTION.

with great friendship and regard. The coldness with which
his later translation of the Iliad had been received gave way
before bis personal Interpretation, and a relationship of some
cordiality with Goethe foliowed his visit.

In 1795 the entire poem was issued by itself, and Goethe
wrote to Voss : —

" For what you have done anew on the Lniise^ I thank
you, as if you had exercised a care for one of my sisters, or
for an old beloved one. I have read and repeated especially
the third idyl so often, since it was published in the Merkur^
that I have made it entirely my own, and now as it Stands
eomplete, it is as national as it is unique in its charm, and
the German nature is presented most advantageously in it." ^

Goethe gave large ackuowledgment to Voss for the impulse
which led him to write Hermann und Dorothea, " This,"
Said Goethe, " is Voss's merit, without whose Luise this poem
eould not have arisen. Voss by the epie treatment of the
f amily of a country parson has given an intelligent hint of
where our epic belongs. Qnly his Luise can be no real
heroic poem, because.it lacks all continuity, all consistency ;
for, by a far too extended painting of the smaller hors d'oßu-
vres^ he has destroyed the epic effect." ^

Goethe, in describing his days in Strassburg when Herder
exercised so fruitful an influence upon him, speaks of his
first acquaintance with the Vicar of Wakeßeld^ and ädds :
" A Protestant country pastor is perhaps the finest subjeet
for a modern idyl."' The Interpretation of the beauty, use-

1 To Voss, July 6, 1796. G.-J., Bd. V. 41. 1884.

^ Böttiger. See also Ges. mit Eckermann, Zweiter Theil, 9 Feb., 183).

« Dichtung und Wahrheit, Buch X., Werke (H.) xxi. 196.

INTRODUCnON. xxxvii

fulness, and sacredness of his office, the lofty relation whicli
he sustains to the eommanity in all its relations, are admi-
rably depicted in the noble charaeter of the pastor in the
poem.

In Goethe*s poem oar interest is enehained at onee ;
sympathy for suffering, whatever its nature, constitutes a
universal appeal to humanity ; bat here suffering is exalted
by patriotism, and the fortunes of the exiles become a per-
manent objeet to awaken interest. Back of all Stands
the mighty political revolution which disturbed all estab-
lished institutions throughout Europe, and attracted the
attention of the whole world. The individual characters
do not appear simply as aetors : Dorothea is invested with
heroism in protecting the defenceless in tiroe of danger;
she relieves suffering along the dusty journey of the exiles ;
without "help she is helpful" to others. The pastor's re-
ligion is based upon the spirit of love and humanity, and he
possesses a elear vision of the forces which influence and
determine charaeter. Even the landlord is not the simple
host of a village inn ; he possesses aspiration, and is ambi-
tious for the future of his son. The mother rises by her
intelligence and tact above the mere ideal of domesticity,
but is faithfnl to the purest womanhood. The characters
are distinct, the conversations natural. There is no effort •
to invest realistic details of house-keeping with poetic in-
terest; no straining for effect as though simple country folk
were seeking to show their knowledge of the fashionable
World by stilted expressions. But all the scenes are kept
within the framework of a perfect picture, showing, as in
miniature, in exquisite finish each form and action.

xxxviii INTRODUCTION.

The appearance of Hermann und Dorothea was not wel-
comed by many of Voss s friends. It was regarded as an
attempt to rival Voss in the field in which lie was unique ;
namely, in the representation of modern lif e in elassical form.
Voss himself was not disposed to receive it favorably. *' He
had f eared that Hermann would cause bis iMise to be for-
gotten ; this had not proved to be the case, but it contained
Single passages for which he would give bis entire Luise;
that you could not compare with him in hexameters was no
fault of yours, since that was not your business. Never-
theless he regards your latest hexameters as far more
perfect.

** It is evident that he has not the remotest idea of the
inner spiritof the poem, and consequently can have none of
the spirit of poetry in general; in short, he possesses no
general and independent power, but simply an art instinet
such as the bird has for its nest, or the beaver for its house." *

" Voss is finally convinced that he alone can and ought to
make hexameters. My poem {Hermann und Dorothea)
seems not to have had the same f avorable influence upon him
that bis had upon me, as I see from these reports. I still re-
call the pure enthusiasm with which I took up the PaMor of
Grünau (later the Luise) ^ when it was first published in the
Merkur^ how often I read it aloud so that I still know a
large part of it by heart, and I rejoiced greatly in it ; for
this joy finally became fruitful in my case, and attracted me
to the style of poetry which produced Hermann^ and who
knows what eise may come out of it? That Voss in return
finds pleasure in my poem only as a means of defending

1 Schiller "'eb. 23, 1798, quoting a letter from Humboldt

INTRODUCTION. xxxix

himself causes me great regret for his sake; for what is
there in all our petty poetry if it does not animate us and
make us receptive for eacli and all? would to God that I
could again begin at the beginning, and leave all my works
like worn-out children's shoes behind me, and do something
better." ^

The aged Klopstock, the hero of eighteen thousand hexa-
meters, and the loyal Gleim, wrote unfavorably of the new
poem. The recently published Xeiden of Goethe and Schil-
ler had aroused the enmity of the great host of mediocre
bards, but the populär judgment was truer and enduring.
Schiller's estimate as well as his description of Goethe's
work at this time has a permanent value.

"We have not in the roeantime bcen inactive, as you
know, and least of all our friend (Goethe), who in these
last years has actually surpassed himself. You have read
his epic poem {Hermann und Dorothea)^ and you will admit
that it is the culmination of his and all our modern art. I
have Seen it arise, and have marveled as greatly at the
manner of its origin as at the work itself. While the rest of
US must wearisomely collect and test in order to produce any-
thing tolerable, he needs only to shake the tree lightly to
cause the fairest fruits to fall ripe and heavy at his feet.
It is incredible with what ease he now garners the fruits of
a well-applied life, and of an enduring culture, how signifi-
cant and sure all his steps now are, and how a clearness
respecting himself and the objects before him preserves him
from all vain effort and groping."^

1 To Schiller, Feh. 28, 1798.

2 SchiUer to H. Meyer, 21. Juli, 1797.

xl INTRODUCTION.

V. The Text.

The text of Hermann und Dorothea presents f ew difficul-
ties, though the successive changes throngh which it has
passed, so far as they can be traced, offer an interestiug
study, üntil the publication, Goethe was unwearied in the
revision of the verse. The changes in expression are com-
paratively few, but the changes in form by slight bat effec-
tive transposition, or the Substitution of a different word, are
very numerous. The attempt to reproduce a foreign verse,
and to test the capacity of the German language to embody
modern thought in classical form, and yet be true to native
f eeling, was the problem which caused the author an amount
of labor, and a study of the technique of verse, such as
perhaps did not enter into any other of his poems. The
poem itself had attained a certain completeness in the first
fervor of composition, and even after Goethe pronounced it
ended (March 15), he was almost constantly occupied in its
revision. A poem in which the laws of classical verse were
applied might be submitted to others for a double judg-
ment, — as to how far the author had sncceeded in meet-
ing the requirements of ancient verse, and whether at the
same time he had been faithful to natural German ex^^res-
sion. The criticism of his friends embraced both points.
The poem was submitted to Schiller, Humboldt, A. ^.
Schlegel, Kömer, Böttiger, and others associated with the
Weimar circle. The earliest form of the poem is preserved
in a manuscript in the Goethe-Schiller Archives.

This is not the original manuscript of the poet, but a copy
by his SP' — *"^ — ^eist. It exhibits a text closely related to

INTRODÜCTION. xli

that of the Taschenbiich of 1797-98, but with frequent differ-
ences. In case of Variation, the manuscript presents the
earlier and less perfect form. It likewise presents the ear-
Her division of the poem into six cantos, beside which the
later, in nine cantos, is indieated by emendations. What
gives the manuscript especial interest are the numerous cor-
rections which it contains of various dates, in part from
Goethe's own hand, in part from Heinrich Voss, in con-
nection with whom Goethe nndertook in the year 1805, a
thorough revision of the poem, mainly with a view to metri-
cal perfection. It is doubtful whether Goethe ever intended
to publish the poem in this changed form. In any case,
the work which had proceeded so far was finally abandoned,
and was not employed for later editions; it shows, how-
ever, how earnestly and circumspectly the poet was occu-
pied with his work after tts amazingly rapid composition.
Schreyer fixes the date of this manuscript as about March
23, 1797.*

A Single illustration will show the changes which the
first line passed through. The form appears in the man-
uscript : —

" Hab' ich doch Strassen und Markt noch nie so einsam gesehen."

which Goethe changed to its present form.
Another tentative change was : —

"Sah ich doch Strassen und Markt noch nie so verlassen und einsam."

Böttiger cites, apparently from memory, what may have
been the original form of this line : —

1 G. J.-B., X. 197.

xlii INTRODÜCTION.

** Warum ist das Städteben so leer, so öde die Strassen ? "

These various attempts show how diflScult the hexameter
was of mastery, and through what efforts and fine poetle
instinct the rhythm of the verse was attained.

A few minor changes seem to have been made for pub-
lication in the Neue Schriften,

Goethe says in the 2'a(/- und JahresKefte for 1806 : "The
proposed new edition of my works compelled me to go over
them all again, and I devoted appropriate attention to eaeh
separate production, although cdhering to ray old purpose
to actiially remodel nothing, or change it in any eonsiderable
degree." He hoped once more to write in hexameters, and
to proeeed with greater assuranee in this form of verse, also
to execute his long cherished purpose, " conceived on Lake
Lucerne and on the way to Altorf," to write a drama of
William Teil.

His former interests having been thus revived, he en-
trusted a revision of Hermann und Dorothea to the young
Heinrich Voss, at that time a professor in the Gymnasium
in Weimar in whose advancement Goethe was especially in-
terested. A certain unjustifiable respect which the great
poet often showed to the judgment of his works by others
was manifested here.^ Voss's effort had reference to the met-
rical structure of the poem.

*' Goethe is oecupied with the publication of his coUected
works. Riemer and I have likewise received our task in
connection with it. Goethe has given me an interleaved
copy of Hermann und Dorothea, I am to review the hexa-

1 Knebel to Goetbe. Dec. 22, 1795.

INTRODUCTION. xliii

meters, and to indicate all my suggestions ander the names
' changes ' and ' proposals.' We shall afterward hold Confer-
ence and discuss the readings. You can readily conceive
that this is to me both an agreeable and instructive oc-
cupation." ^

" Hitherto I have not devoted myself seriously to the work
entrusted to me, namely, Hermann und Dorothea; but in
these days I have made a beginning. The six foUowing days
I purpose to undertake it with all zeal. I notice (1) the
quantity of the separate words, (2) the regulär ßtructiire of
the separate hexameters, and finally (3) the connection of the
hexameters with one another. I freqnently find six unex-
ceptionable hexameters in succession, which, if I mistake
not, recur with a monotonous efifect ; I then reflect how
that is to be remedied without the diction sufifering at the
same time. I write my suggestions upon them, and in
certain passages I have already been so successful as to
discover an improvement." ^

The changes in the poem after its first publication were
few in number, and have been pointed out in the notes. In
the successive editions there are slight differences in orthog-
raphy and in punctuation. One characteristic of the print-
ing of the time was the frequent use of the comma. Not
only the parts of a simple sentence were separated, but
phrases limiting the meaning of a noun or verb were distin-
guished from the rest of the sentence. Quotation marks
were not used, and the exclaraation point was more often
employed in declarative and imperative sentences ; the omis-

1 An K. Solger, Archiv für Lit.-Ges. XL 126. 22 May, 1805.
3 H. Voss to Qoethe, July 31, 1805. G.-J., V. 48.

xliv INTRODUCTION.

sion of letters was marked more uniformly by the apostrophe
thaa in recent editions. Seutences connected by und and
aber were also marked off by the comma. Goethe himself
was indifferent to orthography and punctuation, especially
in his early life when the laws of language were less fixed,
and it was fashionable among the Kraftgeme to be lawless
and defiant.

The principal readings in the first edition which differed
f rom the Ausgabe letzter Hand, aside from mere orthographi-
cal changes, were the following: I. 84, gerne for gern; 134,
Gepelfer for Gebelfer; 168, dem echten Becher for den echten
Bechern; 204 omitted den before Landen; II. 61, mir war
Zwiespalt for Zwiespalt war mir; 75, Dürftigste for Dürftige;
172, getoünschten for gewüfischeten ; 186 had und before die
Zeiten; 196 omitted so; 266 had Herren iov Herren ; IIL
17, Balke for Balken ; 50, andern for anderen; IV. 103,
tiefen for tiefsten; 214, Himiehn und Herziehn for Hin-
und Herziehn; 220 and 221 read: —

. . . alleine
Lasset Vater nnd Matter dahinten, wenn sie dem Mann folgt.

V. 228, der Bichter mit emstem Blicke ended the line ; 235,
alldem for anderen; VI. 69, unsicherem for unsicheren (a mis-
print); %\^ Pfarrherr {ox Pfarrer; 132, Docke for Puppe; 217,
Pfarrer for Pfarrherr; 225, von for so betöre ferne; 235,
seufzte for seufzete ; 271, anderen for andern; 314, Stands
for Staubes; VII. X^, wackres for wackeres ; 122, scheint for
dünkt ; 129, m,it ihrem Begleiter zur Seite y for mit ihrem stil-
len Begleiter ; 135, der Mutter verloren gewesen for der jam-
mernden Mutter verloren; 141, da for es; 156, stehet for steht;
1 63, an ef " '". ; 187, C * had hessre (a misprint), which,

INTRODUCTION. xlv

however, was correctly given in C *; VIII. 19, kluges for gi^
tes ; 39, zusammen preceded zufrieden ; 51, Sohn for Sohne;
IX. 21, ger9ie for gern; 43, harrte for harrete ; 72, mehr
for länger (to avoid repetition) ; 141, stille verzehrendes
for stillverzehrendes ; 161, «^i^e Geliebten fov still Geliebte?i;
159, eins^ for dereinst; 200 had zürnet with the Omission
of nic/i^ in the last half of the verse. 230, C* had by a
misprint Freuden^ which was correet in C.^

Among the characteri.stics of the poem may be mentioned,
the use of adverbs to iudicate the tone of the foUowing
Speech, as freundlich begann^ I. 100 ; versetzte mit Nach-
druck^ I. 102 ; sagte gerührt y I, 150, etc. ; the use of appo-
sitive adjectives, I. 10 ; the use of permanent deseriptive
epithets, die gute^ verständige Mutter; der treffliche Pfar-
rer; the Separation of the genitive frora the noun on which
it depends; and the frequent use of U^Xd so to begin a
sentence, I. 53, 59, 83, 144, etc.

VI. Verse.

The earliest writers of hexameters, both in English and
German, sought to reproduce classical forms not only by em-
ploying syllables that were long by nature, but also those
that were long by position as preceding two consonants.
Such artiiicial verse is contrary to the spirit of modern poe-
try, and the delight in it is purely a scholarly one. Syllables
long by Position are not appreciable by the modern ear, and
cannot form an dement in modern verse. Opitz, in his

xlvi INTRODUCTION.

Bach von der deutschen Poeterey (1624), Lad recognized that
modern poetry is not based upon quantity, but upon accent,
and that rhythm depends upon the more or less uniform
recurrence of certain accented syllables.

Isolated attempts to write hexameters in German appear
in the history of the literature, from the earliest, in 1380, to
the time of Gottsched.^ The latter in hl^ Versuch einer cri-
tischen Dichtkunst (1730), after giving specimens of hexa-
meter verse, says :

''As Milton in England has been able to write an entire
heroic poem without rhymes, which is now applauded by the
whole nation, it would not be impossible even in German for
a great intelleet to bring something new into vogue. I am
convinced that, if Opitz had left any examples of this kind,
he would have been frequently followed therein without
hesitation." ^

Klopstock, while a Student in Jena and Leipzig, was incited
to make the attempt in his epie, the Messiahy the first three
cantos of which were published in 1748.

The universal popularity of the first cantos of this poem,
and especially Klopstock's theories of verse, introduced a
new era in German poetry. His influence upon the language
and poetic forms was very great ; he moved populär feeling,
and thus his verse produced an abiding Impression upon the
intellectual life. Johann Heinrich Voss was possibly incited
directly by Klopstock to undertake the translation of Homer.
Voss possessed a genuine insight into the spirit of classical

1 Page 312. First edition.

2 For the history of the hexameter before Klopstock, see W. Wacker-
nagel, Kleinere Schriften, Band IL

INTRODUCTION xlvii

literat^re : he saw in the ancfent poets the truest teachers of
the art of poetry. His reverence caused him to accept them
as our unapproached masters, and to seek to reproduce them
faithfully. He did not fancy as did Klopstoek that thelr
verse could be surpassed. Somethlng of a creative spirit is
necessary to a great translator. New forma must be con-
stituted to give expression to ancient thought and feeling,
and these hitherto unuttered forms must be true to the pop-
ulär language. Voss possessed great enthusiasm, united
with a mastery of poetle forms. Hls work appealed to the
great public as well as to scholars, and the most varied in-
tellects were influenced by him. His translation of the
Odyssey appeared In 1781. He sought in his translations
to be truer to the demands of classical verse than Klopstoek
had been. Among the various translations of Homer whieh
appeared from 1771, Voss's translation is unquestlonably
the greatest, Later his subserviency to classical form was
pushed so far that he became pedantic, and his theories of
prosody mechanlcal ; but before that period came, between
his translations of the Odyssey and Iliad, he turned aside to
write his idyl of Luise, the precursor of Goethe's Hermann
und Dorothea,

Goethe seems to have used the hexameter first in his poem
the Physiognomische Reisen^ (1778); others followed in
Antiker Form sich näf(f^nd (1782); and at intervals, until
after his return from Italy in 1788, when, for a time, he
busied himself almost exclusively with classical forms. In
ReineTce Fuchs he uttered his mood of playful satire on the

' Hehn, V. Einiges über Goethes Vers G.-J. VI. 176 (1885).

xlviii INTRODUCTION

World, and the masquerade of human passion and power.
The very license of his subject made his verse free and
unconstrained. He said that he wrote it in order to exer-
cise himself in hexameters.

During the period in which Goethe was engaged upon the
poem, he was constantly occupied with the study of the
Greek and Latin poets, and with the theory of epic poetry
and verse.

In the modern hexameter, quantity is subordinate, and
a trochee takes the place of the spondee. The verse ac-
cent properly coincides with the natural aeeent of the word.
When an unusual stress or forced aeeent is laid upon ob-
scure syllables, the smoothness of the verse is impaired.

The eaesura in Hermann und Dorothea occurs usually
after the aeeented syllable of the third or fourth foot (mas-
euline), or after the first unaccented syllable of the third
foot (feminine), and oceasionally after the fourth foot, the
"bucolie eaesura;" subordinate eaesuras oecur, especially
after the aeeented syllable of the seeond foot. Goethe em-
ploys the eaesura very skilfully to give variety to his verse.
It often coincides with some grammatical or rhetorical divi-
sion or pause. It sometimes falls at the end of a simple
sentence (I. 4, 28, 70) ; or it foUows the verb, standing at
the end of the first half of the sentence while the subject
follows (I. 22, 32, 100) ; or it precedes an infinitive (I. 208),
or a participial clause (I. 67, 201) ; or a subordinate sen-
tence (I. 9, 75, 87, 92) ; or the seeond part of a Compound
sentence (I. 28, 192) ; or a phrase in apposition (I. 10, 55,
79) ; tliere is often also a syntactlc parallelism in the two
parts of the verse.

INTRODÜCTION. xlix

As tbe root syllable receives regularly the main accent in
German, the remaining syllables of derivation or infiection
are less strongly pronounced. Many words in themselves
long, or receiving a certain emphasis in the sentence, were
used as short by Goethe ; and conversely, the definite article,
prepositions, and insignificant words, were occasionally ae-
cented in accordanee with the demands of the verse. In
eertain Compound nouns the last component receives an ac-
cent, bat slightly inferior to the first ; Goethe of ten treated
these as short. Goethe uses the foUowing independent
words as short : sind, I. 40 ; geJUy I. 108 ; sein, III. 99 ; as
short or unaccented, drauf , TV, 211 ; ein, VI. 252; he ac-
cents die, III. 86 ; der, IV. 122 ; in, 1. 167 ; mit, 1. 168 ; von,
IL 23 ; auf, II. 116 ; nach, III. 89 ; und, I. 44, 46, 48 ; he
uses as trochees, Hauswirt, I. 32 ; Schauspiel, I. 42 ; Kauf
mann, I. 55 ; Wehlaut, I. 135 ; Jungfrau, II. 56 ; lebhaft,
IV. 211; Weinberg, IV. 187; Birnbaum, IV. 53; ausriss,
IX. 18 ; as dactyls, Ueberfluss, I. 155 ; Kinderzeug, II. 58 ;
Grottenwerk, III. 90 ; Vaterland, IV. 75.

He uses, foUowing Voss's example, the comparative for
the positive, I. 160-163, the diminutive for the simple noun,
I. 160, and occasionally the participle for the adjective,
VII. 125.

Platen, whose verse is unsurpassed in perfection of finish,
and who is unexcelled in his mastery of classical metres,
found Goethe's verse in Hermann und Dorothea rugged : —

Holprlcht ist der Hexameter zwar ; doch wird das Gedicht stets
Bleiben der Stolz Deutschlands, bleiben die Perle der Kunst.

Epigramme. Werke IL 289 (1856).

But if we except certain lines, the poem is so natural in its

1 INTRODUCTION.

form that the yerse suggests nothing uunatural or foreign.
Hexameter verse, when conformiug to the laws of modern
poetry, cannot be feit to be a foreign product. Longfellow's
Evangeline^ which in snbject and form has much in common
with Goethe*s poem, is universally read and enjoyed. Mr.
Longfellow's suecess gainöays the playf ul depreciation of bis
own effort in bis note : " The motions of the English Muse
[in the hexameter] are not unlike those of a prisoner dancing
to the music of bis own chains." Goethe regarded the pas-
sion of bis time for mere rbytbm without poetry, as a disease.^
And when Voss sought not only to reproduce the verse,
bat the order of the words, in bis translation of Homer, he
s^id : —

" We have had frequently the experienee in Germany
that fine talents have lost themselves in pedantry, and this
is the ease with Voss; in exchange for pure prosody all
poetry has vanished from bim." ^

1 An Knebel, 14 März, 1807. ^ Au Zelter, 22 Juni, 1808.

§ermatttt unb ©ototjeci*

'yf

y^"

v^"^

^^

/.

i<

^ermaitit ititii ^cvot^ta.

/

siegte.

Sttfo ba« wäre SScrbret^cn, bag cinft ^ropcrg ntit^ bcgciftcrt,

T)a^ üRartial \xä) ju mir aiitf), bcr öcrttjcgnc, gefeilt ?
35a6 id) bic 2llten nid)t hinter mir ließ, bie St^ulc ju lauten,
!J)a6 fie nac^ Öatium gern mir in baö ?etien gefolgt ?
1. 5 ©aß i^ ^ö^i^ ^^^ ^"^f* P f^autt mid) treulid) beftrebc,

üDaB fein 9?ame mid) täuf^tT^ag mid) fein üDogma bc*
fd)räntt?
!Da6 nidjt be« Cebenö bcbingenber ICrang mic^, ben äKen-
fd)en, üerönbert,
S)a6 id| ber $eud;elei bürftige 2Ra«fc üerfdjmä^t?
©ofdicr genfer, bie bu, o 9J?ufe, fo emfig gepfleget,
A, lo ^ei^et ber ^öbel mid); ^öbel mir fie^t erjrunir>/,
'^a, fogar ber Scffere fefbft, gufmuHgunbl»ieber, '^

SBiü mid) anber«; bo^ bu, aKufe, befie^Ift mir aßein.
!Dettu bu bift e« allein, bie noc^ mir bie innere ^'itS^ttb
grifc^ erneueft, unb fie mir bi« jii Gnbe üerfpric^ft.
15 2lber üerbopple nnnmel)r, ®öttin, bie l^eifige (Sorgfalt I
2Ic^ ! bie @d)eitet umtoaüt reidjHd) bie ?ocfe ni^t mel^r:
35a bebarf man ber Äränje, \iä) felbft unb anbre ju täufdien;
Sränjte boc^ ßöfar felbft nur auö «ebürfni« ba^ ©aupt.

2 (£kgie.

©aft bu ein Sorbeerrciö mir bcftimtnt, fo laß tf am ^^Jetgc
20 aScitcr grünen, unb gib cinft e^ bem SBürbigern ^in;
2Ibcr atofen ipinbe genug gum pu«üd)ett Sranje;
«alb al^ Silie fc^lingt jiJberne gode fic^ burd).
®d|üre bie ®attin ba^ geuer, auf reinlidiem §erbc gu fodjen !
aScrfe bcr 5?nabe ba« 9tei^, fpiekub, gefdiäftig bagu!
25 Sag im Sed)er nxijt fet)lcn ben Sein ! ©efprädjigc grcunbe,
®leid)gejinnte, l^ereiu ! firänje, jic harten auf cud|.
grft bie ©efuubl^eit be^ ä)ianne^, bcr enblic^ öom Slamen
©omero^'
^iMjXi un^ befreicnb, un« aud| ruft inj ie.DoüeLeJBa^^
SDenn tt)er toagtc mit ®ö4tem ben ^ampf ? unb »er mit bem
©neu ?
30 5Dod| ^omeribe gu fein, aud) nur ate le^ter, ift fd|ön.
ÜDarum ^ört ba« ncufte ©ebic^t ! noc^ einmal getrunten !

(gud) beftedie ber ©ein, greunbfd)aft unb 8iebe ba« O^r.
ÜDeutfc^en felbcr fiU)r' id| eu^ gu, in bie ftidere Sßjo^nung,
3Ö0 fi^, na^ ber 'iJJatur, menfc^fid) ber 3D?enfc^ no^ ergießt*
3^Un^ begleite be« !Cid)ter^ ®eift, ber feine Siiife
V9?afd) bem »ürbigen greunb, un« gu entgilden, üerbanb^.
Sludi bie traurigen «ifber ber 3eit, fie fü^r' id) üorüber;

Slber e« fiege ber iJKut in bem gefunben ®efd)Ied)t.
©ab' id) euc^ SUränen in« 2(uge gefodt, unb Suft in bie ©eele
40 ©ingenb geflöpt, fo fommt, brüdet mi^ ^erglid) an« ©erj !
SBeife benn fei ba« ®efpröd) ! Un« lehret SBei^^eit am gnbe

!Da« 3a^rl)unbcrt; iuen \)at ba« ®ef^id nid|t geprüft?
S3üdet Weiterer nun auf jene ©djmergen gurüde,
33?enn eu^ ein frijl^fidier Sinn mand;e« entbehrlich erflärt
45 3Kenfc^en lernten ujir fennen unb 9Jationen; fo lagt un«,
Unfer eigene« §erg fennenb, un« beffcn erfreun.

^ermann «nb Xforotf^m»

¥,

r.

\

^alUüpt.

Sil^iiffal itnb Knteil.

„^aV \di bcn üBarft unb bic ©tragen boc^ nie fo einfam
gcfe^en !
Q\t bod) bie ®tabt tüie gefel^rfJ wie au^geftorbcn ! 3lid)t

funfjig,
!J)eiic^t mir, blieben iurüd Don alten unfern SSttooifntxn.
SBa^ bie Oieugicr nic^t ttjutl ®o rennt unb läuft nun ein
ieber,
5 Um ben traurigen 3ug ber armen 3Sertriebnen ju feljen.
i^ SÖi^ gum T)amintt)eg, to etdien fte j^n. ift'^ immer ein

©tünbc^en,
Unb ba läuft man l^inab im feigen ©taube be« SRittag«.
SDWdjf id) mic^ boc^ nid)t rühren Dom "^Slafe, um gu fe^cn ba«

(Sfenb
®uter flie^enber aJienfdien, bie nun mit geretteter §abe,
10 ?eiber ba« überr^einifdie l^anb, ba« f^öne, Derlaffenb,
^u un« I)erüberfommen unb burt^ ben g{ü(flid)en ©infel
Diefe« fruchtbaren S^at« unb feiner firümmuugen loanbem.
3:refflid| l)aft bu gel)anbelt> o grau, bag bu milbe ben @ot)n

6 I. KalHope.

^df)icftcft mit altem Sinnen unb etma« offen unb Jrinfen,
15 Um e^ ben 3U'men 3U fpenben ; benn ©eben ift (Sacl)e be^
^^^ 9teid^en.
^ SBa^ ber ^unge \>oä) fäl)rt unb tüie er bönbigt bie ^engfte!
(^eT)f'giniiumnt"Sa^ Sütfei^c^en fic^ au^, ba^ neue ; bcquemtid^
©äßen üiere barin unb auf bem SJode ber Äutfc^er.
Diesmal ful)r er allein ; vok xoüV e^ letd)t um bie (Sde l**
2c @o fprad), unter bem Zifoxt be^ |)aufe-g fifeenb am äßarfte,
SBol^lbe^aglic^, jur grau ber SBirt jum golbenen göwem

Unb e^ üerfefete barauf bie ffuge, üerftänbige §au^frau :
,,S5ater, nid)t gerne üerfd)enf ic^ bie abgetragene Seinmanb ;
'Zitnn fie ift ju mandjem (gebrauch unb für ®elb nic^t ju
I)aben,
25 SBeim man i^rer bebarf. Dod) ^eutc gab id) fo gerne
äßandie^ beffere ©tüd an Überjügen unb ^eniben ;
üDenn id^ {)örte üon Sinbern unb SHten, bie nacfenb bal^erge^n.
SBirft bu mir aber öerjeil^n? icnn and) bein ©darauf ift

geplünbert.
Unb befonber^ ben ©dilafrod mit inbianifd)en Blumen,
30 aSon bem feinften Kattun, mit feinem gfaneffe gefüttert,
®ab iä) l)in ; er ift bünn unb alt unb ganj au^ ber SKobe.'V^

' 3lber e« lädjefle brauf ber treff(id|e ^au^ttjirt, unb fagte :
,,Ungern üermiff \ä) i^n bod), ben alten fattimenen ©djfafrod
Qd)t oftinbifd)en ®toff« ; fo etwa« friegt man nid)t lieber.
35 2BoI)l ! ic^ trug i^n nic^t me^r. iSlan tt)iü fefet freifid), ber
a»ann fo«
Ommer ge^n im ©Urtout unb in ber ^elefdie fid} geigen,
Onimer geftiefelt fein ; verbannt ift '^ßantoffel unb SÄüfee."

Sd^icffal un6 2tntciL 1

„(Sk\)t\'* üerfc^tc bie grau, ,,bort fommen \d)on einige
lüicber,
J)ie bcn 3"9 ntit 9efel)n ; er muß bod) wol)! fdjou Dorbci fein. ^
40 Sel)t, lüic allen bie vSd)ul)e fo ftaubig fiub ! tt)ie bie ®efid)tcr
©lullen ! unb ieglidicr fül)rt ba^ ®d)nupftud) unb to\\i)t [iäj

ben Sc^tt)cig ab.
aKöd)f ic^ bod) auc^ in ber ©ifee nac^ fotd)cni Sdiaufpiel fo

tüeit nic^t
Saufen unb leiben ! gürioalir, id| ^abe genug am (5rjäI)Iten."

Unb e« f agte barauf ber gute 9?ater. mit 'JJadibrucI :
45 ,r®old^ ein SBetter ift feiten ju fold)er CSrnte gctommen,
'Unb \m bringen bie i^xnäji t)ereinT U)ie ba^ $eu fd)on Ijer-

ein ift,
Stroden ; ber ^immel ift I)el(, e« ift fein 2Bö(!d)en ju fc^cn,

rUnb Don äl^orgen tDcI)et ber Jüinb mit llcbüd)er Süljiluug.
©a^ ift beftänbige^ SBetter! unb überreif ift ba^ Äoru
fd)on ;
50 SKorgen fangen tuir an ;;u fd;neibeu bie reid}Iid)e Gmte.''

3lfö er fo fprad), üennel)rtcn fid| immer bie (Sd)aren ber

a)?änner
Unb ber 35?eiber, bie über ben 3)farft fid) nad^ §aufc begabeu ;
Unb fo tum auc^ jurüd mit feineu Jödjtern gefahren
SRafc^ an bie aubere Seite be§ 9Jiartt^ ber begüterte :i)lad|bar
55 ?(n fein erneuertet $au«, ber erfte Saufmaun beö Orte§,
3m geöffneten Sagen (er loar in l^aubau oerfertigt).
S!eb^aft ttjurben bie ©äffen ; benn rooI)l war beoölfert ba^

(Stäbtd)en,
2Baud|er gabriten befliß man fid) ba unb mand)eö ©ewerbeÄ.

8 I. Kalltope^

Unb fo faß bn^ trauliche Sßaar, \\d} unter bcm St^oriücg
60 Über ba^ tüanbernbe 33olf mit maurfier 33emerfüng ergöfeenb*
(5nbltd) aber begann ble iüürbige ^au^frau unb fagte :
„©el^t! bort fommt ber '^^rebiger l^er; e^ fommt aut^ ber

9iacf)bar
Slpotl^eter mit i^m ; bie foflen un« alleiS erjagten,
SBa« fie brausen gefel^n unb voa^ ju fdiaüeu nic^t frol) madjt"

65 ??reunblid) !amen Ijeran bie beiben unb grüßten ba^ ßljpaar,
(Beizten fid) auf bie S3änfe, bie ^öljernen, unter bem S^orioeg,
©taub t)on ben güßen fc^üttelnb, unb S?uft mit bem SEudje fi^

fädjelnb.
T)a begann benn juerft nac^ tüec^felfeitigen ©rußen
J)er 2lpot^efer jju fpred)eu unb fagte beinatje üerbrießtic^ :
T,, 70 ,,<So finb bie' 9Äcnfd^eu fü^ÜS^InJ ^^^ ^^^^^^* ^P ^od^ tt)ie ber

anbre,
©aß er ju gaffen fid) freut, iüenii ben 9^äd|ften ein Ungfüd

bef äßet !
?äuft bod) leber, bie JJfcimme p fel)n, bie üerberblid^ ^
^ gorfd)iagt ,

-- 3eber ben armen 25erbred)er, ber |)einUd) gum Sobe gefül^rt
ttjirb.
^eber fpajiert nun ^inau«, ju fd)auen ber guten SSertriebnen
75 ßfcnb, unb nieinanb bebenft, baß il)n ba« äl)nlid)e ©djidfal
2lud), t)ieüeid)t gunäc^ft, betreffen tann, ober bo^ fiinftig.
Unt)erjeil)fid) ^finb' ic^ ben ?eid)tfinn ; bod) liegt er im
SDicnfdjen."

Unb eö fagte barouf ber eb(e, uerftönbige ^farrl^err,
gr, ble 3ierbc ber 2:abt, ein Jüngling näl)er bem ü)?anne.

Sdfxdial unb 2tntdl. 9

80 Dicfcr fannte ba« Sebcn unb faimte bcr §örcr S3ebürfni^,
2ßar Dom I)o]^cn Sßertc bcr ^eiligen Schriften burd^brungen,
!J)ic un« bcr ÜJicnfc^cn ©cfd^id cnt^üHcn, unb i^rc ©cfinnung;
Unb fo lanuf er aud| wo^I bie bcften njcltlidien ©d^riften.
ÜDiefcr fprac^: „^d) table nidit gern, tt)a^ immer bem ilRcnfc^cn

Ss 5üv unfdiöblici^e Sriebe bie gute 3Jiuttcr ^latnx gab;

3Denn toa^ SSerftanb unb SJenrnnft nic^t immer Dcrmögen,

öermag oft
©old) ein glücfttcljer ^ang, ber mnoiberftc^Iid} un^ leitet,
gocftc bie 3?eugier nicl)t ben SDicnfd^en mit l^eftigcn ^Reigen,
®agt, crfül)r' er loo^l je, tt)i^ fcl)ön fid| bie meltlic^en Dinge

90 ®egen cinanber t)erl)altcn ?/^enn erft oerlangt er ba^ 5Reue,
®ucl)et ba^ 9?ü(5li^e baun mit unermübetem gleite;
ßnblid) begehrt er ba« ®ute, ba^ il^n ergebet unb »ert vxaä)t
Qn ber 3u9<^»^ tft \t)m ein froher ©eföl^rte ber i?eid|tfinn,
!Der bie ©efa^r i^m verbirgt unb ^eilfam gefdjwinbe bie
©puren

95 2:i(get be^ fc^mergfidien Übefö, fobalb e^ nur irgenb üorbeijog.
greilid) ift er ju greifen, ber 3)ianu, bem in reiferen ^al^ren
<S>\ä) ber gefegte 3Serftanb au« folc^em ?5i*oI)finn entiüicfelt,
!I)er im (Slücf toit im Unglüdf fid; eifrig unb t{)ötig beftrebet;
ÜDenn ba« ®ute bringt er ^erüor unb erfe^et ben ©djaben."

ICX)

tJreunblidi begann fogleid) bie ungebulbige ^au^frau:
„Saget m^, toa^ xijx gefe^n; bcnn ba« bege^rf ic^ juwiffen."

,,@d|tt)crtic^^ üerfefete barauf ber 9lpot^efer mit 9iad)brucf,
,,2i5erb' id| fo balb mi^ freun nad) bem, wa^ xd) alle« erfahren.
Unb mv erjä^Iet e« too^r baö mannigfaftigfte (SIenb !
105 ©d|on t)ou ferne fal)n toir ben ©taub, nodi^el^ wix bie SBiefen

1 I. Kalliope.

/OG, SlbttJärt« fatncn; bcr 3^19 ^^^ frf)oit öon ^ügcl gu §ügcl
UnabfcfjU^ ba^in, man formte »enig erfcnneit.
2lfö wiv nun aber ben äöeg, ber quer burc^^ 2^al ge^t,

erreid)ten,
SBar ©ebräng' unb ©etütnmel not^ grog ber SBanbrer unb
SBagen,
HO gelber fa^en lüir nod) genug ber Slrmen öorbeijle^n,

konnten einjeln erfahren, wie bitter bie fc^tnerglic^e %iui)t fei,
Unb lüie frol) ba^ ®cfü^l be^ eilig geretteten 2tbm^.
Sraurig ujar e« ju fet)n, bie mannigfaltige ^obt,
'y Sie ein §au« nur verbirgt, b^^ujolifücrieöBC, unb bie ein
IIS @uter SBirt um^er an bie redjtcn StcKen gefegt ifat,

3^mmer bereit gum ®cbraud)e, beim aUe§ ift nötig unb nü|}lid|;
9lun gu fe{|cn ba« atte^, auf mancljerlei SBagen unb ffarren
ÜDurd) einanber gefaben, mit Übereilung geflitcf)tet.
Über bem ®cf|ranfe lieget ba« ®ieb unb bie ttjoüene Decfe;
120 3n bem S3acftrog ba« S3ett, unb ba^ geintuc^ über bem
©piegel.
2ld)! unb e« nimmt bie ©efa^r/ttjie tt)ir beim S3ranbe öor

SttJanjig
Oal^ren aud} xooijl gefe^n, bem 9Kenfc^en alle Sefinnung,
Ta^ er ba« Unbcbeutenbe faßt unb ba^ Sleure gurüdlägt
2llfo führten aud) ^icr mit unbefonnener Sorgfalt
125 ®d|Iec^te !Dinge fie fort, bie Oc^feu unb "ißferbe befc^werenb,
Sllte Sretter unb gäffer, ben ©änfeftall unb ben Säfig.
2lud} fo feuchten bie Söeiber unb Siuber, mit Sünbcin fid)

fdjleppenb,
Unter körben unb Butten 00H ©ac^cn feinet ®ebrau(^e«;
!Denn e^ üerläßt ber iShn\d) fo ungern ba^ lefete ber ©abe.
130 Unb fo jog auf bem ftaubigen 2Beg ber brängenbe 3ug fort,

Sd^icffal unb 2tnteiL 11

) /, Drbnimg^Io« imb öcmirrt. SKit fd)tt)äcf)ercn Jtcrcn bcr eine
333ünfc{)te langfam gu fal^ren, tv\ anberer etnfig ju eilen.
ÜDa entftanb ein ®cfd|rei ber gequetfc^ten SBciber nnb Sfinber,
Unb ein Slöfen be^ 33iel)e^, bajmifdien ber .^unbe ©ebelfer,
135 Unb ein 3Bet)Iant ber 2Uten nnb tränten, bie l^od) anf bem
fd|tüeren
Übergepacftcn Söagen auf ©etten faßen unb fc^toanlten^^^^
>/ 2lber, au^ bem (äleife gebrdngt, nad| bem Staube be^ ^o^iüegö
^rrte ba« fnarrcnbe SRab; e« ftürjt' in ben ©raben ba^

gu^rmerf,
Umgefd)Iagen, unb n)eitl)in entftürjten im ®d)it)uuge bie
a)Jenfcf)en
140 5D?it ent[et5lid)em Schrein in ba^ gelb ^in, aber bod) gfücflit^.
©pöter ftürjten bie haften unb fielen natjer bem 333agen,
SBa^rlid^, tuer im gaöen fie fal), ber entartete nun fie
Unter ber ?aft ber Siften unb ©djrönfe gerfd)mettert gu

fd)auen.
Unb fo lag jerbrodieu ber Sagen, unb ^ilflo^ bie 9)ieufc^eu;
145 ®cnn bie übrigen gingen unb gogen eilig üorüber,
9Jur fid| felber bebentenb imb l^ingeriffen üom ©trome.
Unb wir eilten ^ingu uub fanben bie Sranfen unb Sllten,
üDie 3U |)au§.unb im 4öctt fcf}on faum ibr bauembe« i^eiben
Srügen, l)ier auf bem SJoben, befd)äbigt, acl)jen unb jammern,
150 35on ber Sonne verbrannt unb erftidt üom ttjogenben ©taube."

Unb e« fagte barauf gerül)rt ber menfd^lid^e ^au«tt)irt:
„ü)iöge bod) ^ermann fie treffen unb fie erquid en unb fteiben.
Ungern tt)ürb' id| fie fe^en; mic^ fd)merjt bcr Slnblidf be^

Oammer^.
®d)on t)on bem erften Serid)t fo großer ?eiben gerül)ret,

12 I. KalHope^

155 ©c^idtctt wir cUcnb ein ®d)crflein üon unfenn Überfluß, baß
nur
(Sinigc mürben geftärft, unb fd^ienen un« felber berul)igt.
3lber laßt im^ nidjt ine^r bic traurigen Silber erneuern ;
S)enn eö befd^Ieid)et bie gurc^t gar balb bie ©erjen ber

ÜÄenfc^en,
Unb bie ®orge, bie mel)r al^ felbft mir ba« Übet üer^aßt ift.
i6o Sretet l^erein in ben I)interen SRaitnir ba^ lü^Iere (Säldben .
9iie fc^eint ©onne ba^in, nie bringet wärmere 8uft bort
!Durd) bie [tärter^n SJiauern; unb 3Äütterc^en bringt un^ ein

®iUi}cn
!Dreiunbad|tjiger ^er, bamit tüir bie ©rillen vertreiben»
1/ ^ <£)ier ift nidjt freunblic^ ju trinfen; bie stiegen umfummen

bie ©läfer/
165 Unb fie gingen bat)in unb freuten firf) alle ber Äü^Iuug.

©orgfaiu bradjte bic SDfuttcr be« Haren l^errlic^en ©eine«,
Qn geft^Iiffener i^Iofdje auf blanfem jinuemcm 9Jimbc,
iBlit ben grünfidjcn 9?ömern, ben eckten 33ec^ern be« SRIjein*

ttjein«.
Unb fo fi^enb umgaben bic brei ben glönjenb gebol^nten,
170 SRunben, braunen Jifc^, er ftanb auf modjtigen güßen.
Reiter Hangen fogicid) bie ®fäfcr be^ SBirte« unb Pfarrer«;
!Dod) unbewegJid) l^ielt ber britte benfenb ba« feine,
Unb c« forberf i^n auf ber SBirt mit freunbüc^en SBorten:

ff 5rif^/ ^^^ 'Wadjbar, getrunfen ! benn nod) bewal^rte üor
Unglüd
175 ®ott un« gnöbig unb n)irb aud) fiinftig un« alfo betDa^ren.
!I^enn \otx erfennet e« nid|t, baß feit bem fc^recf liefen Sranbe,

Sd?icffai unb 2tnteil. 13

M7^ Da er fo ijaxt un« ö^f^i^'^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^ beftänbig erfreut ^at,
Uttb beftänbig befc^ii^t, fo tt)ie ber aJienfd^ ]\ä) be^ Slugc^
Söftlic^en Slpfel bemat)rt, bcr Dor allen ®(iebcrn il)m lieb ift.

i8o Soßf er fcrnerl)in nid^t im^ fd|üfeen unb |)ilfe bereiten ?
'Denn man fiel)t e^ erft red)t, tt)ie Diel er oermag, in ©efa^ren;
©odf er bic blül)enbc Stabt, bte er erft burd^ fleißige ©ärger
9ieu aud ber 2lfd)e gebaut unb bann fie reicl)lid) gefegnet,
Qt^o tt)iebcr gerftören unb alte 33eniiil)ung öemic^ten ?"

185 §eiter fagte barauf ber treffliche Pfarrer, nnb ntilbe:
„galtet am ®lauben feft unb feft an biefer ©efinnung;
Denn fie mac^t im ©liicfe Derftänbig unb fi^er, im Unglüdt
SReidit fie ben fd)önftcn Sroft unb belebt bie l)errli(^fte
Hoffnung."

Da öerfcfete ber SlMrt mit männlidjen, fingen Oebanfen:
190 „Sie begrüßt' ic^ fo oft mit ©taunen bie gluten be^ diljm^
ftrom^,

S33enn xä) reifenb nad^ meinem ©efc^äft i^m ttjieber mic^
na^te !

Ommer fd)ien er mir groß unb er^ob mir (Sinn unb ®emüte;

3lber id) fonnte nidjt bcnfen, baß balb fein lieblid)e^ Ufer

©ollte ttjerben ein SBall, um abjuttje^ren ben grauten,
195 Unb fein oerbreitcte^ Sett ein allDerl)inbernber ®raben.

®e^t, fo fd^ü^t bie 5?atnr, fo fd)n^cn bte tt)adEei:en Deutfdien,

Unb fo fd)ü^t un^ ber ^err; wer wollte tl}öric^t üerjagen?

9)}iibe fd)on finb bte Streiter, unb alle§ beutet auf i5t*ieben.

2Wöge bo(^ audE), wenn ba« geft, ba6 lang cm)ünfd)te, gefeiert
200 ffiirb in unfcrcr Sird)e, bie ®lodEe bann tönt ;;u bcr Orgel,

Unb bie Irompete {d^mettert, ba^ l)ol)e Je Deum begleitenb, —

14 I. KaUtope.

aJJöge mein ©ermann boc^ anä) an biefem S^age, §err Pfarrer,
ÜKit ber ®raut entfd)loffett üor guc^ am "ältavt \xd) ftcüen,
Unb ba« glücfüc^e gcft, in allen ben !?anben begangen,

205 2lu(^ mir titnftig erfdjeinen, ber pn^tic^en grenben ein
3a^r«tag !
Slber ungern fel^' id) ben Jüngling, ber immer fo tptig
ÜKir in bem §aufe fid; regt, nac^ äugen langfam unb fd;üc^tern.
SBenig finbet er Öuft, fic^ unter beuten gu jeigen;
Sa, er üermeibet fogar ber iungen SKäbc^en ©efeöfc^aft,

210 Unb ben frö^Uc^en Jang, ben alle ^'uflßtib begehret."

Sllfo fprad} er unb ^ord)te. 'iSJtan l^örte ber ftampfenben
^ferbe
J^eme« ®etöfc fid| nal^H/ man prte ben roUenben SBagen,
!Der mit gewaltiger gitc nun bonnerf unter ben Jl)ortt)eg.

/«■

Ser^fiil)0re.

^ermann.

9lfö nun ber luol^fgebilbcte ®ol)tt In« 3^^^^^ ^crcintrat,
©traute ber ^rebiger il)m mit fd)arfen Slicfeu entgegen,
Unb betracf)tete feine ©eftatt unb fein ganje« ©enel^men
2)?it bem Singe be« gorfc^er«, ber leidjt bie 3Kienen entratfett;
5 ?äcl)elte bann unb fprad) ju it)in mit traulichen Söorten:
„Äommt Ql)x bod| ate ein üeränberter äßenfc^! 0<^ ^^bc

nod) niemals
(Suci) fo munter gefe^n unb (Sure ©tiefe fo lebhaft,
grö^lid) fommt Qijx unb l^eiter; man fief)t, 3^^^ ^^bet bic

©aben
Unter bie Slrmen uerteilt unb il)ren ®egen empfangen."

10 SRu^ig erttjiberte brauf ber ©o^n mit ernftlidien SBorten:
„Ob id) löblid) ge^anbelt, iä) ttjei^ e« nicf)t ; aber mein

§era ^at
Wid) gel^ei^en gu ti)m\, fo tt)ie icf) genau nun crjä^le.
3Kutter, Qljx framtet fo lange, bie alten ©tiide ju fud|en
Unb ju ttJö^len; nur fpät toar erft ba« ©ünbet jufammen,

15 Sluc^ ber Sein unb ba« S3ier marb langfam, forglic^ gepadet.

16 II. tCerpfic^ore.

2lfe i^ nun tnhlid) t)or^ 2:l)or unb auf bic ©trage I)inau«fam,
(Strömte jurüd bie SÄenge bei* ^Bürger mit aBcibem unb

Äinbern
5Diir entgegen; benn fern n^ar fd)on ber ^vlq bcr SSertriebneiu
(Schneller ^ielt id) mic^ bran, unb fu^r bcl)enbe bem ©orf gu,
20 SBo fie, tüte ic^ gel)ört, ^ent' übernachten unb raften.
2lfö ic^ nun meinet 5Sßege^ bie neue ©trage t)inanful)r,
J^iel mir ein ffiagen in^ Singe, t)on tücl)tigen Säumen gefüget,
äJon ixod Dd)feu gebogen, ben größten unb ftärfften be^

Slu^lanb«,
gfjebent)er aber ging mit ftarfeit ©(^ritten ein SDWbdjen,
25 Senfte mit langem ©tabe bie beiben gen^altigen Jiere,
2:rieb fie an unb l)ielt fie jurüd, fie leitete tlüglid^j^
^2lfö mic^ ba« SKabdjcn crblidte, fö trat fie H\\ ^fcrbcn
gclaffcn
gfjäljer unb fagte ju mir: „9?id)t immer wav t^ mit un« fo
3ammert)oll, atö 3l)r un^ l)eut* auf biefen SBcgen erblicftet»
so^loä) ni^t bin ic^ gemo^nt, Dom greinben bie ®abe ju
^ t)eifdjen,
l !Die er oft ungern gibt, umjo^ ju tt)erben ben 2lrmeu;

Slber mi^ bränget bie 9?ot gu reben. ~ §ier auf bem (Strol)C
Siegt bie erft entbunbene grau be^^ reid^en Sefi^er^,
!Die i^ mit Stieren unb SSßagen nod) faum, bie fd)tt)angre,
gerettet.
35 Spät nur fommen tt)tr nad), unb faum ba^ ?eben erhielt fie.
9hm liegt, neugeboren, ba^ Sinb i^r nadenb im Slrmc,
^ Unb mit tt)enigem nur vermögen bie Unfern jujetfcn,
' SBenn wir im näd}ften T)ovl wo wiv Ijeute gu raftcu ge*
beuten,
äuc^ fie finben, U)icU)ol)l ic^ fürchte, fie finb fd)on Dorübcr.

^ermann, lY

40 ffiär' @ud^ irgenb öoti Scitittjanb nur toa^ Sntbc^rlic^ed,
wenn 3t|r
©icr au^ bcr 5Wac^barfc^aft feib, fo fjjenbcf ^ gütig bcn Slrmcn.

Sllfo fprad^ fic, unb matt cr^ob fic^ tom ©tro^e bic blcid^c
ffiödfinerin, fc^autc nadf) mir; id^ aber fagte bagcgcn:
' Outen SKenfdjen, f ürmal)r, f priest oft ein I)immlif c^er ®eift ju,

45 T)a^ fie füllen bie S'Jot, bie bem armen Sruber beDorftc^t;
!Dcnn fo gab mir bie SÄutter im 9SorgefüI)Ie öon eurem
3ammer ein Sünbel, fogleic^ e^ ber nadten 5Wptburft gu

rcid)en/
Unb ic^ (öfte bie knoten ber ©d^nur unb gab i^r ben ©c^Iafrod
Unfern SSatcr« ba^in imb gab i^r ©emben unb ?eintudf).

50 Unb fie banfte mit grcubcn, unb rief: ' Der ®(ü(J(ic^e glaubt
nid^t,
!Da6 nod^ äßunbcr gefc^e^n; benn nur im ßlenb erfennt man
®otte^ §anb unb ginger, ber gute 3J?enfc^en jum ®uten
Seitet. ffia« er burd^ @ud| an un« t^ut, t^u' er ©ud^ felber/
Unb id) fa^ bic SSßöc^uerin frol) bie öerfc^iebene 8eintt)anb,

55 aber befonber« ben totid)tn glanell be^ ©c^tafrodf^ befühlen,
^gifen ttjir/ fagtc ju i\)x bie Jungfrau, *bcm ÜDorf gu, in

tt)elc^ent
Unfre ©emeine fd^on raftct unb biefe ^ad)t inxd) \id) aufhält;
!Dort beforg' id| fogleidi ia^ fi'inbergeug, aKe« unb iebe^.'
Unb fie grüßte mid) nod), unb fprac^ ben I)ergli^ften IDanf au^,

60 Irieb bie Odjfen; ba ging bcr SBagen. 3d) aber üemeilte,
^ielt bie ^ferbe nod) an; benn 3^^i^fpölt tt)ar mir im §ergcn,
Ob id| mit cilcnben 9ioffen ba« ^Dorf errei^te, bie ©peifen
Unter ba« übrige 2SoIf gu fpenben, ober fogteidi ^icr
2lIIe« bem SDiäbc^en gäbe, bamit fie e« luei^Jid^ verteilte.

18 II. Cerpftc^ore»

65 Unb id| cntfdjicb mid^ gleicl) in meinem ^erjcn unb ful^r i^r
©ac^tc m(tj, nnb erreichte fic balb unb fagte bet)enbc:
* ®utc^ aJiöbci)cn, mir I)at bie SJfuttcr nid)t i^einn)anb aUeinc
2luf bcn SBagcn gegeben, bannt ic^ ben ^Jadten befleibe,
©ottbem fie fügte baju noc^ ©peif nnb ntandie^ ©etränfe,

70 Unb e^ ift mir genug baüon im haften bc^ SBagen^.
5Kun bin 16) aber geneigt, auc^ biefe ®aben in beine
§anb ju legen, unb fo erfüir id) am beften ben Sluftrag;
5)u üertetlft fie mit ©inn, icf) müßte bem S^^^^ ge^ordjen.'
!Drauf üerfe^te ba^ dMtäjtn: 'SÄit aüer Jreue ücnuenb' id)

75 Sure Oabcn; ber Dürftigejoü fic^ berfelben erfreuen/
atfo fprac^ fie. ^d) öffnete fc^neß bie Saften be^ SBagen«,
Sra^te bie ©c^inlcn ^erüor, bie fi^iperen, brac^fe bie 4Brote,
glafd^en äöeine^ unb Sier^, unb vtid)V xijv alle^ unb iebe«.
®eme ^ätf id| nod| met)r it)r gegeben, bod) leer »ar ber
Stuften.

80 3tße^ jjartte fie brauf gu ber 2Böd)nerin i^ü^tn unb jog fo
SBeiter; i^ eiJte jurüd mit meinen ^ferben ber ©tabt ju.''

5tt« nun ©ermann geenbet, ba nal)m ber gefpräd)ige 9?ad)bar
®Iei^ ba^ SBort, unb rief: „O glücflic^, iDer in ben S^agen
IDiefer jS^^idji unb 2Jcrtt)irrung in feinem §au^ nur allein lebt,

Ss Sßem nid)t ^f au nnb fi^inber jur ©elte bange fid) fd^miegen !
©lüdlid^ fül)r id| mid^ je^t; id) möd)f um Diele« nidjt ^ente
SSater {jeißen nnb nic^t für J^fcin unb Sinber beforgt fein.
Öfter« bad)f i^ mir oud) fc^on bie ^Jluc^t unb f)abc bie beften
©adjen jufanimengepadft, ba« alte ®elb unb bie Letten

90 2)?einer feligcn aWutter, moüon nod| nid)t« öerfauft ift.
greitid) bliebe nod; üiele« jurüd, ba« fo leidet nic^t gefc^afft
toirb»

^ermann. 19

Sra.Sdbft bic Kräuter unb äöurjcin, mit vielem gtcigc gc-
fammcJt,

SKifef id^ ungern, n^enn aviä) bcr SBcrt ber SSßarc ntc^t groß ift.

©leibt bcr ^roüifor jurücf, fo gel)' ic^ gctröftct t)oit ©aufe*
95 ©rtb' ic^ bic Sarfcfiaft gerettet unb meinen S'örper, fo IjaV idj

Sitte« gerettet; ber einjetne 3Jiann entflieget am leit^tftcn-"

„yia6)bax*% üerfefete barauf ber junge ©ermann mit 9la(^*

brud:
„Äeine^loegee benf id| toie 3I)r unb table bie SRebe.
Oft too^l ber ein mürbiger aWann, ber im ®Iü(J unb im

Unglüd
100 @id^ nur attein bebenft unb Reiben unb greuben ju teilen
yiidjt t)erfte^et unb niijt baju t)on ^cxitn beioegt wirb ?
gieber möc^t^ id) aU je ntid) ^jgute jur ©eirat entf döüejen ; ,
Denn mani) gute« 5Öfäbd)en bebarf bei fc^ü^enben 3)?anne«,
Unb ber äJiann be« ert)eiternben äöeib«, iDenn il)m Unglücf

beüorfte^t."

los göd)elnb fagte barauf ber SSater: ,,@o t)ör' ic^ bid^ gerne I
(Soli) ein vernünftige« SBort ^aft bu mir fetten gefproc^en»*^

9lber e« fiel fogleid^ bie gute SKutter bel^enb ein:
„©ol^n, fürtt)at)r, bu ^aft red}t ; n^ir gltern gaben ba« Sei*

fpieL
T)tnn toir ^aben un« nidjt an frö^üc^en SEagen ertt)äl)let,
HO Unb un« fnüpfte t)ie(met)r bie traurigfte ©tunbe jufammen.
üBontag morgen«— ic^ n^eig e« genau; benn tage« t)orf)er loar
Oener fd^redUdie ©raub, ber unfer ©täbtd^en oerje^rte —
^manjig Oa^re finb'« nun; e« mar ein @on:ntag loie ^eute.

20 II. Cerpfic^ore.

^ciß uttb trocf cn bic 3^lt, unb tücutg SBaffcr im Orte.
115 SlUe Scute iparen, fpajierenb in fcftlic^cn Äleibcm,

2luf bcn ©örfcrn verteilt unb in bcn ©cfienlen unb 3Jiü^Icn.
Unb am gnbe ber ©tabt begann ba^ geuer. 5)er ^ranb tief
ßilig bie ©tragen I)inbur^, ergeugenb ftd| felber ben ^ugn^inb.
Unb e^ brannten bie ®d)eunen ber reic^gefammelten grate,
120 Unb e^ brannten bie ©tragen bi« ju bem 2ÄarIt, unb ba^

§au« iDar
SDieine^ SSateri^ f)ierneben Derje^rt, unb biefe^ jugleidi mit.
SBenig pd)teten mir. Qd) fag bie traurige 9?a(^t bur^
S5or ber ©tabt auf bem 2lnger, bie haften unb Letten be*

toa^renb;
ÜDo^ jule^t befiel mic^ ber ®cl)laf, unb afö nun be^ SDiorgen^
125 9Jiid^ bie fi'ü^Iung erwedte, bie t)or ber ©onne ^erabfäüt,
®at) id| ben 9tau^ unb bie ®lut unb bie ^o{)(en äßauem unb

effen.
!Da toar beHemmt mein §erj; allein bie ©onne ging tt)ieber
©errJidfier auf al« ie unb jlögte mir ajhit in bie ©eele.
ÜDa erl^ob i^ mid^ eilenb. g« trieb micfi, bie ©tätte gu fef)en,
130 2Bo bie äßo^nung geftanben, unb ob fi^ bie §ü^ner gerettet,
Die id) befonber« geliebt; benn finbifd^ xoax mein ®emüt nod^.
äl« ic^ nun über bie Jrümmer be^ ©aufe^ unb ©ofe^ ba*

fierftieg,
©ie no(^ rauchten, unb fo bie 2Bof)nung U)üft unb jerftört fa^,
fiamft bu jur anbern ©eite f)erauf unb burt^fud^teft bie

©tätte.
13s Dir toar ein ^ferb in bem ©taße öerfd^üttet; bie glimmen*

ben ©alten
Sagen barüber unb ©d^utt, unb nid^t« gu fe^n »ar öom

2:iere. .,

^ermann, 21

^ aifo ftanben ipfc gegen eutanber, bebenlüdi unb traurig:
ÜDtnn bie SBanb »ar gefaücn, bic unfcre $öfe gefc^ieben.
Unb bu faßteft barauf mid| bei ber ©aub au unb fagteft:
140 'IHe^c^en, toie fommft bu I)ier^er? ©e^iüeg! bu oerbreniteft

bie ©o^ten;
!Denn ber @d|utt ift ^eiß, er [engt mir bie ftörferen ©tiefein/
Unb bu l^obeft mic^ auf uub trugft mic^ Ijerüber burd^

beinen
§of tt)eg. Da ftanb nod^ ba« Sl^or be« ©aufe^ mit feinem

Oemölbe,
SBie e^ \t%i fte^t; ed tt)ar allein t)on allem geblieben*
145 Unb bu fefeteft midi nieber unb lü^teft mic^, unb i^ öer-

toe^rf e«.
aber bu fagteft barauf mit freunblid^ Jbebeutenben SSßorten:
* Sie^e, ba« ©au^ liegt nieber. ®leib' ^ier, unb l^ilf mir e^

bauen,
Unb i(^ l)elfe bagegen audf) beinem SSater an feinem/
1)oct| \i) üerftanb Jbidi ui^t, bi« bu jum 9Sater bie SÄutter
150 (gc^idteft unb fd^nell ba^ ®elübb' .ber frö^lic^en g^e öoß*

bra^t man
3?od) erinnf id^ mi^ l^eute be« l^albüerbrannten ©ebälfe«
greubig, unb fel)e bie ©onne no^ immer fo l^errlid^ ^er*

aufgel^n;
Denu mir gab ber Jag ben ©emal^l, e« l^aben bie erften
Reiten ber tt)ilben ^^^f^örung ben @ol)n mir ber O^genb

gegeben.
ISS Darum tob' ic^ bid^, ^ermann, \i^% bu mit reinem SSertrauen
Sind) ein SÄöbc^en bir benfft in biefen traurigen '^txitn,
Unb e^ tt)agteft ju frein im Srieg unb über ben Irüm*

mern/'

22 II. Cerpftc^ore.

35a öerfcfete fogictcfi ber SSatcr Icbl^aft unb fagte:
"X)it ©efinnuug ift löblich, unb toaljv ift and) bic ®t\ä)id)k,

x6o aJHittcrc^cn, bic bii cqä^lft; benn fo ift alle« begegnet
5lber be[[er ift beffer. 5Wid)t einen ieben betrifft e«;
anzufangen t)on üovn fein ganjeö Sebeuvunb SBcfen;
9iicf|t foll ieber fic^ quälen, wie n)ir unb anbete tl)aten,
O, tt)ie glücflic^ ift ber, bem SJater unb aWutter ba« §au«
fd)on

\65 SBol^lbefteüt übergeben, unb ber mit ®ebeil)en c« au^jiert !
Slücr ainfang ift fdiwer, am fdjwerftcn ber Slnfang ber äöirt*

fc^aft.
5IWand)erIei 1)inge bebarf ber ajhnfc^, unb alle« n)irb töglicfi
^ 3:eurerr ba fe^' er \xd) t)or, be« ®elbe« mc^r gu enterben'.
Unb fo ^off ic^ Don bir, mein germann, bag bu mir
näc^ften«

170 3n ba« ©au« bie «raut mit fcf|öner SUHtgift Ijereinfü^rft;
"^^tnn ein madterer üBaun öerbicnt ein begüterte« 2)Wbd}en,
Unb e« besaget fo n)o^(, tt)enn mit bem gen^ünfd^eten SBeibdjen
2luc^ in Sorben unb taftcn bie nüfelid^e ®abt l^ereinfommt.
9?ic^t umfonft bereitet burdi mand^e ^a^rc bie SÜJutter

175 SSiele l^eimvanb ber ÜTodjter oon feinem unb ftarfcm ©eiüebe;
5Rid)t umfonft t)erel)ren bie ^aten it|r (Silbergeräte,
Unb ber SSater fonbert im "ißnlte ba« feltene ©olbftücf ;
ÜDenn fie foU bereinft mit i^ren ®ütcvn unb ®aben
Oenen Jüngling erfreun, ber fie öor allen entjöl^lt f)at.
^ 180 Qa, xi) n^eiß, iDie bel^agltd) ein 2Öeibd}en im ©aufe fid) finbet,
ÜDa« il^r eigne« ©erätin üüi)' unb ^imniern erfennet,
Unb ba^ ^tttt fid) felbft unb ben Jif^ fid| felbcr gcberft t)at.
9iur loo^I au«geftattet möc^f xd) im ©aufe bie S3raut fef}n;
!Denn bie 3lrme »irb bod^ nur gule^t üom Wllannt üeradjict,

^ermann. 23

i8s Unb er ^ält fie al« a^agb, bic afö SKagb mit bcm «ünbel
^ercinfam.
Ungcrcdjt bleiben bie aWönner, bie ^tittn ber Siebe üergel^ti*-
Qa, mein ©ermann, bu ttjürbeft mein Sllter l)'6d)l\(ii erfreuen,
Sßenn bu mir balb in^ ©au« ein @(i|n)iegertöi:^terd|ett bräif)teft
3lu« ber 5)iac^barf(^aft l)er, au« jenem ©aufe, bem grünen.

190 SReidf) ift ber 2)?ann fürmal)r, fein ©anbei unb feine gabriten
aßac^en ü)n töglidi reid^er; benn »0 gett)innt nid)t ber Sauf*

mann?
5Kur brei Z6d)ttx finb ia; fie teilen aüein ba« 33ermögen.
®(^on ift bie ältfte beftimmt, ic^ weig e«; aber bie gtt^eite,
SBie bie britte finb noi^, unb t)ieüeid)t nid|t lange; gu ^aben*

19s 3iöär' iä) an beiner ©tatt, ii} ij'dttt bi« ie^^t nid)t gejaubert,
ein« mir ber üKäbc^eti getjolt, fo tok tdj ba« aKütterd^en
forttrug."

35a öerfefete ber ©o^u befd)eiben bem bringenben SSater:
„S33irHid), mein Söiüe mar and) \ok ßurer, eine ber Jöi^ter
Unfcr« 9lad|bar« gu wählen. 5öir finb gufammen erjogen,
200 (Spielten neben bem ©runnen am 2ßarft in früheren 3^'*^"^
Unb id) ^abe fie oft t)or ber Knaben 3BilbI)eit befd)üfeet
Doc^ ba« ift lange fd)on I)er; e« bleiben bie toa^fcnben

SWäbc^en
gnblidi biüig gu ©au«, unb flie^n bie tt)ilberen «Spiele.
SBo^Igegogen finb fie gett)i§ ! S^ ging au^ gugeiten
205 9lod| au« alter Sefanntfc^aft, fo »ie Qljv e« njünfc^tet, l^in*
über;
5lber id) foTinte mid) nie in i^rem Umgang erfreuen.
!J)enn fie tabelten ftet« an mir, ba^ mu^f ic^ ertragen:
®ar gu fang war mein SRocf, gu grob ba« 2:ud), unb bie garbe

24 II. tCerpftc^ore.

@ar gu gemein, unb bie ^aare nic^t re^t G^fhtfet unb
flefräufclt.
210 gnblidi \)atV ii) im Sinne, mic^ and) jju pufeen, lüie [tut
§anbel^bübc^en, bie ftet^ am ©onntag brüben fid) jeigen,
Unb um bie, ffalbfeiben, im (Sommer ba^ Süppchen ^erum*

pngt
Slber noä) frü^ genug merif iä^, fie Ratten mic^ immer gum

beften;
Unb ba^ tüar mir empfinblic^, mein ©tolj »ar beleibigt; boc^
met)rnoc^
215 l^xäntk midi'e tief, ha^ fo fie ben guten äBiflen öerfannten,
^ >pen ic^ gegen fie ^egte, befonber^ SDJindjen, bie iüngfte,
^ 'Cenn fo loar ic^ gule^^t an Dftem hinübergegangen,

§atte ben neuen SRod, ber'ie(5t nur oben im ©c^ranf l^ängt,
Slngejogen unb »ar frifiert xok bie übrigen Surfc^e,
220 211^ icf| eintrat, ficf)erten fie; boc^ jog i^'^ auf mi^ nid^t»
aWind^en fa§ am v^Ioüier; e^ loar ber SSater jugegen,
^^ §örte bie Jöc^terc^en fingen unb tt)ar entjüdt unb in Saune»
5B?and^e^ üerftanb ic^ nici)t, tüa^ in ben IHebem gcfagt U)ar;
Slber iö) ^örte üiel t)on ^amina, t)iel t)on 2^amino,
225 Unb iä) iDoflte bo^ au^ nic^t ftumm fein ! ©obalb fie geenbet,
^vaQf iij bem Jej te nad), unb nad) ben beiben "ißerfonen.
2lße fc^tt)iegen barauf unb Iad)elten; aber ber SJater
(Sagte: * Sticht tt)al)r, mein greunb, gr fennt nur äbam unb

göa?'

5Riemanb ^ielt fid) aföbann, unb laut auf fachten bie ajJäbd)en,

230 ?aut auf tad^ten bie Snaben, egjudt ben^^gudj fic^ ber 3llte.

SaKen Ueg ic^ ben §ut öor SSerIegenI)eit, unb ba^ ®etid)er

ÜDauerte fort unb fort, fo üiel fie au^ fangen unb fpielten.

Unb id| eilte befd|ämt unb öerbrieglid) ipieber nac^ ©aufe.

'L

v

§ängtc ben SRocf in ben ©djranf, unb gog bic ©aare l^eruntcr
235 2Äit ben S'ttigern, unb fd^tour, nicf)t me^r gu betreten bie

Unb i^ ^atte n)oI)I re^t; benn eitel finb fic unb lieblo«,
Unb ic^ ^öre, noi) l^eig' ic^ bei i^nen immer 2:amino/

Da üerfefete bie 3)Jutter: „^u foUteft, ©ermann, fo lange
3Kit ben S'inbem nid^t jürnen; benn Äinber finb fie ja
JgmttiA.
240 ajiinc^en fürtoal^r ift gut, «nb »ar bir immer gett^ogeu/ .
5ReuIid^ fragte ^t noc^ nad| bir. !Die foüteft bu njö^Ien !"

!Da öerfet^te bebenflid^ ber ©ol^n: „Qä) tt)ei§ nid)t, e«

prägte
Stntx SSerbrufe fid^ fo tief bei mir ein, ic^ mödjte füntja^r

nic^t
©ie am Älaüiere me^r fel)n unb it)re Siebd^en öerne^mcn.'' ^

24s Do^ ber aSater ful^r auf unb fprac^ bie goniigen SBorte:
,,S33entg greub' erleb' id) an bir ! Qi) fagf e^ bod^ immer,
2lte bu gu ^f erben nur unb 8uft nur bejeigteft gum Sldter:
Sa« ein fi'ned^t fd|on »errietet be« n)oI)Ibegüterten SOianne«,
2^^uft bu; inbeffen mu^ ber SSater be« @oI)ne« entbel)ren,

250 !Der i^m gur ß^re bod) aud^ t)or anberu bürgern fid) geigte.
Unb fo täufdjte mic^ frü^ mit teerer ©offnung bie 3Kuttcr,
Sßenn in ber ©d^ule ba« gefen unb ©(^reiben unb itvncn bir

niemals
SBie ben anbern gelang unb bu immer ber unterfte fageft.
greilid^ ! ba« tommt ba^er, toenn ß^rgefüt)! nidjt im ^ufen

255 ®ne« Jünglinge« lebt, unb menn er nid)t Iföijtv hinauf lüilf.

26 ^ II. tCerpftc^ore-

§ättc mein 3?atcr gcforgt für mid), fo lt)ic id) für bid^ ttjdt,
2Rid| jur <£d)ulc gefenbet unb mir bie !l^cl)rcr 8el)alten,
Qa, id) wäre \va^ anbcr^ afö äöirt ^uni golbenen Jörnen.''

aber bcr @o^u ftanb auf unb na^te fid) fd^iücigcnb ber
J^ürc,
260 gangfam unb o^ne ®eräufd); allein ber 35ater, entrüftet,
{Rief i^m nad|: „®o gel)e nur ^in! id| fcnne ben Sro^fopf !
®e^' unb fü^re fortan bie SBirtfdiaft, bag id) nid|t f ekelte;
9lber benfe nur nid)t, bu »oUeft ein bäurifd^e« SDWbc^en
Qt mir bringen in^ ©au^ al« Sdjipiegertodjter, bie Srutte !
265 ?ange IjaV i6) gelebt unb toti^ mit SKenfc^en gu l^anbeln,
SBeig ju bemirten bie ©erren unb grauen, baß fie gufrieben
3Son mir n^egge^u ; id) weiß ben gremben gefällig gu

fd)meid)eln.
Slber fo foll mir benn aud^ ein ®d^iDiegertöd^terd)en enblid^
S33iebcrbegegnen unb fo mir bie oiele aWü^e öerfüßen;,
270 Spielen foll fie mir au^ bae Slaöier; e^ f ollen bie fd)önften,
Seften ?eute ber ©tabt fi^ mit SScrgnügen terfammeln,
SBie e« ©onntag^ gef^ie^t im ©aufe be^ 9Ja(^bar«." ÜDa

brüdftc
Seife ber @o^n auf bie Slinfe, unb fo öerließ er bie ©tube*

^h

S M U a.

Sie 8ttrger.

2Kfo tntxoiii ber bcfc^cibene ®of)n ber l^eftigcn 9?cbc;
Slber ber 9Satcr fu^r in ber 2lrt fort, lüie er begonnen:
^3Ba^ im 3)Jenfd)en nic^t ift, lommt aud^ ttid)t au^ i^m, unb

fd^merlid^
SBirb tnid^ be« ^erjfid)ften Sßnnfc^e^ grfüüiing jemate er*

freuen,
S 1)06 ber ®of)n bem SSater nid)t gleidi fei, fonbem ein beßrer.
!Denn »a« tt)ärc ba« ©au^, n)a« loäre bie ©tabt, njenn nid|t

immer
O^ber gebadete mit Suft gu erhalten unb gu erneuen;
Unb gu öerbeffem aud), wie bie 3^it un^ le^rt unb ba^ 2lu^*

fanb!
®oK bod) nid^t afö ein ^itg ber SOiettfc^ bem ^oben ent*

n)ad|fen
10 Unb öerfaulen gefdiiüinb an bem 'ipiafee, ber i^u erjeugt ^at,
Seine ©pur nadjlaf fenb t)on feiner lebenbigen SBirhmg 1
©iel^t man am ^aufe bod) gfeid) fo beutlid), m^ ©inneö be

§err fei,
©ie man, ba« ©täbtdjen betretenb, bie Obrigr" ' "'^^

v

28 IIL ^iialxa.

©enn too bie Stürme verfallen unb aWaucm, tt)o in bcit
©reiben
IS Unrat ftcf) f)äufet, unb Unrat auf allen ©äffen tierumltegt,

SBo bcr ©tein au^ ber guge fid| rüdt unb nicl)t n^ieber gefegt
toirb,

ffio ber halfen tierfault unb ba^ §au« tiergebtid^ bie neue

Unterftü^ung ertt)ürtet: ber Ort ift übel regieret.

!Denn lüo nicf|t immer tion oben bie Orbnung unb 9teinlic^*
feit tt)irfet,
20 T)a gett)ö^net fid) Idijt ber Bürger ju fcl)mufeigem ©aumfal,

S33ie ber Bettler fid^ aud^ an lumpige Kleiber geiDö^net.

!Darum l^ab' id| gctüünfc^t, t^ fofle ficf) ^ermann auf Steifen

SSalb begeben, unb fcl)n junt toenigften Strasburg unb
granifurt,

Unb ia^ freimbUcI)c aRannl)eim, bo^jIdäUiöMliit!! .fl^f
bouHft.
25 J)enn tt)er bie ©täbte gefe^n, bie großen unb reinlidjen, rit^t
nic^t,

künftig bie S?aterftabt felbft, fo Hein fie aud^ fei, ju tiergicren.

?obt nic^t ber grembe bei un^ bie au^gcbefferten 21)ore,

Unb ben geloeißten Jurm unb bie tt)oI)Ierneuerte Sircfie ?

atül^mt nic^t {ebcr ba« "ißPafter ? bie loafferreidden, üerbed tcn,
30 SBo^Itierteilten Äanäle, bie 5Kufeen unb ©ic^er^eit bringen,

J)a6 bem geuer fogleid) beim erften 2lu^bru^ geioel^rt fei ?

3ft ba« nidji aüe^ geftl)el)n feit jenem f^red licfien Traube ?

.^au^err tt)ar i^ fec^^mal im 9iat, unb l^abe mir Beifall,

§abe uiir ]^erj(id)en 'Dant tion guten bürgern oerbienet,
35 SJa« id| angab, emfig betrieben, unb fo aud^ bie 9(nftalt

9?eblid|er SÄönner oollfül^rt, bie fie untiollenbet tierliegen.

©0 fam enblid) bie 8uft in iebe« üJJitglieb bc6 SRate«.

£>te Bürscr, 29

SUIc bcftrcbctt fi(^ icfet, unb fc^oti ift bcr neue S^auffccbau
gcft bcfc^loffen, bcr un« mit bcr großen ©trage ücrbinbct.
40 W>ex iä) fürchte nur fe^r, fo wirb bic Ougcub nit^t ^anbcln !
©cnu bic einen/ fie beuten auf l^uft uiib ücrflänglidien $ug

nur;
Slnbcrc Ijodm ju $au« ünb brüten hinter bcm Ofen»
Unb ba<J fürc^f. ic^, ein foldier »irb ©ermann immer mir

bleiben/

Unb e^ öerfefcte fogfeidi bie gute, öerftänbige SKutter:
45 frommer bift bu boc^, SSater, fo ungcret^t gegen ben (So{)n !

unb
©0 toirb am n^enigften bir betn 3Bimfd| be« Outen erfüllet»
J)enn »ir fönnen bie ^inber nac^ unferein ©inne nicf|t

formen:
©0 tt)ie ®ott fie un« gab, fo mug man fie t)aben unb lieben,
@ie erjietien auf« befte unb ieglidien laffcn gett)ät|ren.
50 T)enn ber eine ^at bic, bic anbcren anberc ®abcn;
3cbcr braudjt fie, unb {cbcr ift bodf) nur auf eigene Seife
@ut unb glüdtlic^. ^c^ laffc mir meinen ©ermann nidjt

f dielten;
®cnn, ic^ mi^ e«, er ift bcr ©ütcr, bie er bcreinft erbt,
SBcrt unb ein trefflid)cr ©irt, ein 2JJufter «ürgem unb

dauern,
55 Unb im SRatc gett)i6, id| fei)' c« öorau«, nid|t bcr Icfetc.
3lbcr tägfidi mit ©djeltcn unb Stabcin {|cmmft bu bcm

3lrmen
äßen 5Ühit in bcr ©ruft, fo »ie bu e« I)cute gctl)an I)aft/
Unb fie üerlicg bie ©tube fogleic^ unb eilte

nac^,

30 III. Cljalta*

Da^ fic HjU irgenbiDo fänb' unb i^n mit gütigen äBorten
60 3i5icbcr erfreute ; benn er, ber trefflidje ©o^u, er Der*
bienf e«.
8äd|elnb fagte barauf, fobalb fie Ijiniüeg tüar, ber SSater:
„®inb büd) ein munberlid) iUolf bie SBeibcr fo ipie bie Äinber!
3ebe^ (ebet fo gern nad) feinem eignen Selieben,
Unb man foüte ^ernac^ nur immer loben unb ftreid^eln.
65 Sinmaf für allemal gilt ha^ n)at|re ©prüd^tein ber Sllten:
* 2öer nid^t üorwärtig ge^t, ber tommt jurüde I ' ©0 bleibt e^* V,

Unb e^ üerfefete barauf ber Wfotlitttx bebäd^tig:
„®eme geb' ic^ e^ ju, §err 3?ad|bar, unb fe{)e mid^ immer
©elbft uadfi bem ^efi'eren um, tt)ofern e^ nic^t teuer, bocfi

neu ift;
7o2lber I)ilft e^ fürlüal^r, toenn mau nid^t bie gülte be«

®elb« l)at,
2:]^ätig unb rührig ju fein unb innen unb au^en ju beffem ?
9iur JU fel)r ift ber ©ürger befc^ränft; ba^ ®ute öemiag er
9iid|t JU erlangen, mnn er e^ feunt. ^n \i)tüad) ift fein

Seutel,
Da« Sebürfni« gu grog; fo tt)irb er immer ge^inbert.
75 SÄand^e« ptf id^ getljan; allein tt)er fd)eut nidE)t bie Äfften
©oId{|cr SSeränbrung, befonber« in biefen gefäl)rlid)en 3^iten !
?ange lad)te mir fd^on mein ^a\x^ im mobifd)cn S^leibc^en,
Sauge glängten burc^au« mit großen @df)eiben bie genfter;
2lber wer t^ut bem Saufmann e« nad), ber bei feinem SSer--

mögen
80 3luc^ bie SBegc noc^ tennt, auf tt)elcf)en ba« ©efte ju l^aben?
®ef)t nur ba« $aud an ba brüben, ba« nene ! ffiie präd^tig in

grünen

£)ic Bürgen 31

gclbcru bic ®tu(f atur ber mx^zn ^djnoxM ficf| aufnimmt I
(^roß finb bie Jafeln ber genftev; wie Qiäuitn unb fpiefleln

bie ®ci)eiben,
I)aB Derbuntelt ftel)n bie übriflen Käufer be« SDiarfte«!
85 Unb boc^ waren bie unfern gleich md) bem SSranbe bie

fc^önften,
!J)ie Slpot^cfe jum gngcl, fo wie ber golbcne ?öwe.
©0 war mein harten audj in ber ganzen ©egenb berühmt,.

unb

Oeber 9ieifenbe ftanb unb \al} biird) bie roten ©taleten
"^Jlaä) ben Bettlern Don ®tein unb mä) ben farbigen ^wergen.

90 SBem ic^ beii iJaffee bann gar in bem ^errlidjen ©rottcnwcrl
leitete,
2)0^ nun freiließ öerftapbt unb l^alb öcrfaüen mir baftel)t,
!J)er erfreute ficf| Ijoi) bc§ farbig ft^imniemben Sichte«
©c^öngeorbneter ÜJJufc^eln* unb mit gcbleubetem Slugc
©d)aute ber Senner felbft ben ©leiglanj unb bie Äoratlcn,

95 Sbenfo warb in bem ©aale bie SDlalerci aut^ bewunbert,
2Bo bie gepufetcn Ferren unb ÜDamen im ©arten fpagieren
Unb mit fpifeigen gingem bie S3(umen reichen unb l^alten.
Sa, »er fäl)e ba« je^t nur nod) an ! ^d) gel)e öerbric^Iic^
Saum mel)r I)inau«; bcnn alle^ fofl anber^ fein unb ge-
fc^madootl,

100 SBie fie'^ I)eiBeif, unb weiß bie hatten unb I)ötjernen fflänfe,
2lUe« ift einfach unb glatt; nid)t ©d}nigwert ober SJergolbung
SBiU man mctjv, unb e« toftet ba« frembe §otj nun am

meiften.
9?un, ic^ war' e^ gufrieben, mir aud) \m^ ??euc« gu fdjaffen;
2luc^ gu gel^u mit ber 3eit unb oft gu teränbern beu ^au^rat;

105 Slber e« fürd)tet fid) jeber, aud| nur gu rücfcu ba« SIeiufte,

32 III. CI?aIia.

5Dcnit iDcr öcrmöc^tc iüol)( {e^t, bic Slrbcit^Ieute gu gnl^tcu?
9?culit^ fam mir'^J in ©inn, bcn (ängcf 3Jiid)acI »ieber,
ÜDcr mir bie Dffijin bcjeidjnct, üevflolben gu laffcn
Uub bcn greulichen 3jrad[)en, ber i^m gu iJügen ficf| tt)inbet;
HO Slber id) lieg if|n öerbräunt, n)ie er ift; uüc^ fdjredte bie
gorbrung.''

a 1«

(Snitvpt.

ntttx uub Sii|ti.

2öfo fprad^cn bic SKäuner fic^ untcr^altcnb. !Cic SDiutter
©ing inbcffctt, bcn ®o^u erft Dor bcm §aufc gu fuc^cn
Sluf bcr ftcinemen ©ant, wo fein BeiDö^nlic^cr ©ifc war*
Sil« fie bafelbft iijn ni(i)t fanb, fo ging fie, im Statte gu
fdjauen,
5 Db er bie l^crrlid^en "^fevbe, bic ^engftc, felber beforgtc,
ÜDie er afö gol^Ien getauft unb bie er niemaub öertraute.
Unb e« fagte bcr Änedjt: „gr ift in beu ®arteu gegangen."
!J)a burd^fdiritt fie be^enbe bie langen boppelten §öfe,
Sieg bie (Stätte gurild niib bie tt)o^(gegimmerten ©c^eunen,
lo 2:rat in ben ©arten, ber weit bi« an bie SDiauem be«
©töbtd^en«
aieid^te, fc^ritt il^n l^inburti^ unb freute fid^ ieglid^e« SBac^«*

tuni^,
©tettte bie ©tüfeen gurccf|t, auf beuen belaben bie tfte
SRu^ten be« 2lpfelbaumd wie be« S3imbaum« laftcnbc 3^eige,
9?a]^m gleich einige SRaupen öom fräftig ftrofeenben Äol^I weg;
15 S)eun ein gefc^äftige^ JBeib tl^ut feine Schritte Dcrgeben^.
2lIfo war fie an^ gnbe be^ langen ©arten« gefommen,

34 IV. (Eulerpe.

S3i^ jitr Saubc mit ©ei^blatt bebedt; lüt^t faub fic bcn

(Sol)n ba,
ßbcnfoiDenig al^ fic bi« icfet if|n im ©arten erbfidtc.
Slbcr nur angelehnt war ba^ ^föxtdjtn, ba« au^ bcr gaube
20 9tu^ bcfonberer ®unft burd) bie SÄaucr bc^ ©täbtd^en«

gebrochen
§attc ber 2ll)nl)crr cinft, ber tDürbifle S3urgcmciftcr.
Unb fo ging fie bequem bcn trodncn ©raben l^inübcr, .
SKo an bcr Straße fogtcid) ber U)oI)(uuiääunete SBeinbcrg
Sluf ftieg fteilcrcn "ißfab«, bic glädjc jur ©onne gefcl^ret*
25 2luc^ bcn fd)ritt fic l)inauf unb freute bcr gütte bcr Strauben
&ä) im (Steigen, bie faum fid) unter ben S3Iättem verbargen.
Sd^attig luar unb bebedt ber l^ol)e mittlere ßaubgang, -
X ÜDcn man auf Stufen erfticg öon unbel^aucncn'^ßlattm.
Unb cö l)ingen l)erein Outebet unb TOuöfatcüer,
30 9iöt(id) blaue baneben bon ganj bcfonberer Oröße,
mit ntit steige gcpflanjt, ber ©öftc 5«ad|tifc^ ju jieren^
Slbcr bcn übrigen S)erg bebcdten cinjelne Stöde,
S(cincrc Strauben tragenb, öon bencn ber löftfidje SBcln

lommt.
Sllfo fd)ritt fic I)inanf, fid) fd)on be« ^erbfte« erfreucnb
35 Unb bc^ feftlid)cn 2:ag«, an beut bic ®cgcnb im Oubcl
Trauben liefet unb tritt, unb bcn 3Jloft in bie gäffer Der*

fammelt,
gcncrnjcrfe bc« 2(bcnb6 üon aßen Orten unb (5nben
geneigten unb fnaßcn, unb fo ber ©rntcn fc^önfte geehrt tt)irb.
T)oä) unruhiger ging fic, nodjbem fic bem SoI)ne gerufen
40 3^^^*' ött^) breimal, unb nnr ba« ßc^o üiclfad) jurüdfam,
©a« ton bcn Stürmen ber Stabt, ein fc^r gefd^UJäfeige^, I)er*

ffang.

//

ZTTutter unb Soljn. 35

V3^n ju fud^ctt war üjx fo frcmb ; er entfernte fic^ niemofö
SßJeit, er fagt' e^ il)r benn, um ju öer^uten bie Sorge
©einer liebeitben aÄutter unb i^re gurd)t öor bein Unfatt.
45 2lber fie l^offte nod) ftet«, ll)n bod) auf bem ffiege gu finben;
T)tnn bie ÜIjüren, bie untre, fo wie bie obre, be« SBeinberg«
©tauben gleidjfatl« offen. Unb fo nuu trat fie in« gelb

ein,
©a« mit tüeiter gfödje ben mdm be6 ©ügel« bebedte,
^mnter noc^ tDanbelte fie auf eigeneui Soben unb freute
50 ®id) ber eigenen Saat unb be« I)errfi(^ nideuben Äome«,
ÜDa« mit golbener Sraft fic^ im ganjen JJelbe bewegte«
^wifd^en ben Sld em fd^ritt fie ^inburc^ auf bem 9iaine ben

gußpfab,
§atte ben ©irnbaum im Sluge, ben großen, ber auf bem

C)ügel
©taub, bie ®renje ber gelber, bie il^rem ©aufe gel^örten.
55 2öer üju gepflanjt, man fonnt' e« nid)t toiffen. gr toav in

ber ®egenb
SBeit unb breit gefe^u, unb berül^mt bie grüdite be« ©aume«.
Unter i^m pflegten bie ©djuitter be« aWa^f« fid| gu freuen

am 3Kittag,
Unb bie ©irten be« SSiel^« in feinem ©chatten gu tt)arten;
S3änte fanben fie ba oon ro^en ©teinen unb SRafen*
60 Unb fie irrete nic^t; bort faß il)r §ermann unb rul^te,
©aß mit bem 2(rme geftüfet unb fd)ien in bie ©egenb gu

fdjauen
^'cnfeit« nac^ bem ©ebirg', er fe!)rte ber 3Wutter ben Siücfen.
©ad|te fc^Uc^ fie l)inan unb ritl^rt' il)m leifc bie ©d|u(ter.
Unb er tüanbte fid) fdjnell; ba fa^ fie if|m Sl^ränen im

Sluge.

36 IV. (Eutcrpe.

6s „SKuttcr'', fagf er betroffen/ „^\)x überrafcl|t mxä) l*" Unb
eilig
Irodnef er ab bie S^^räne, bcr Jüngling eblen ©efü^teö.
„3Bie? bu iDeineft, mein @o^n?" öerfefete bie 3Äutter be-
troffen;
„S)aran tenn' icf| bicf| nicfjt ! iäf ^abe ba« niemal« erfahren !
®ag, xoa^ beftemmt bir ba« gerjj ? toa^ treibt bic^, einfam
gu fifeen
70 Unter bem ® imbanm l^ier ? toa^ bringt bir S^^rönen in«
Singe?"

Unb e« na\jm fid^ gnfammen ber treffUdie Jüngling nnb
fagte:
„aSSa^rlidi, bem ift lein ©erj im el)emcn ©nfen, ber iefeo^
9?icf|t bie 9Jot ber SIKenft^en, ber nmgctriebnen, enipfinbet;
!l)em ift lein ©inn in bem ©anpte, ber nicfjt nm fein eigene«
SBJoI)! fid)
75 Unb um be« SJaterlanb« SBol^I in biefcn 2^agen befümmert.
S33a« id) ^ente gefel^n nnb gehört, ba« rül)rte ba« ©erg mir;
Unb nun ging id) ^erau« unb fa^ bie ^errlic^e, weite
ganbfd^aft, bie ficf| öor un« in frucf|tbaren §ügeln uml^er*

fc^Iingt;
©al^ bie golbene gruc^t ben ®arben entgegen [16) neigen
80 Unb ein reic^Iidje« Dbft nn« öolle Kammern öerfprec^en.
2lber, ad| ! tt)ie nal^ ift ber ^einb ! Die glitten be« SRl^eine«
©d^üfeen un« gtoar; bod| ad|! tt)a« finb nun fluten unb

53erge
^enem fd^red lid^en SSoIfe, ba« tt)ie ein ®ett)itter bal^ergiel^t !
'^tnn fie rufen gufamiuen an^ alten ©üben bie ^ugenb
85 Sie ba« SHtcr, unb bringen gctoaltig öor, unb bie ÜKenge

Ztlutter un6 So^n* 37

@(^eut ben Zoh nic^t; e^ bringt gleid^ ttad^ ber 3Renge bie

aßenge.
%ä) ! unb ein Dcutfcf|cr toagt, in feinem f)aufe jn bleiben ?
©offt öteüeit^t, gu entgelten bem alle^ bebro^enben Unfall ?
Siebe SKutter, ic^ fag' (Sud), am heutigen Soge öerbrießt mid),

90 !Da6 man mit^ neulich entfdjulbigt, afö man bie ©treitenben
audla^
au« ben bürgern, gürtoal^r ! id) bin ber eingige ©ol^n nur,
Unb bie SBirtfdjaft ift groß, unb toidjtig unfer ©emerbe;
Slber Mf id) nidjt beffer, ju wiberfte^en ba Dome'
Sin ber ©rcnje, al« ^|icr gu ernjarten gfenb unb ßned^tfd^af t ?

95 ScLf mir l^at e« ber ®eift gefagt, unb im innerften Sufen
SRegt fid| Wlnt unb ©egicr, bem SSaterlanbe gu leben
Unb gu fterben, unb anbem ein toitrbiged SSeifpiel gu geben.
S33a^rlid|, njäre bie fitaft ber beutfc^en ^^g^^^ beifammen
2tn ber Orenge, oerbünbet, nidjt nat^jugeben ben grembcn,

100 O, fie fottten un« nic^t ben l^errlid^en ^oben betreten
Unb Dor unfcren Singen bie grüt^te bed ?anbe« öergel^ren,
9Zid|t ben Wdnwcvn gebieten unb rauben SGBeiber unb 9ßäbd)en!
®e^et, SDhitter, mir ift im tiefften ©ergen befdjloffen,
Salb gu t^un unb gleid^, wa« redjt mir beud^t unb oerftänbig ;

105 1)enn tt)er lange bebentt, ber tüäl^lt nic^t immer ba« SSefte/
Seilet, iä) werbe nic^t lieber nad^ ©aufe fel)ren ! SBon l^ier an«
@t\)' id) gerab' in bie ©tabt unb übergebe ben fitiegem
!l)iefen Slrm unb bie« §erg, bem 3Satcrlanbe gu bienen.
(Sage ber 33ater al«bann, ob nic^t ber gl^re ©efiil^l mir

HO Slud^ ben SSnfen belebt, unb ob Id) nidjt p^er l^inauf tt)i(( !"

!Ca öerfefete bebeutenb bie gute, öerftänbige ÜRutter,
©tille J^iränen oergicßenb, fie famen i\)v idd)tiid) in« Sluge:

^® IV. «uterpe-

.i®ol)n, tDoe l)at fi(f) in bir öcränbcrt unb bcincm (Scmütc,
'J^aß bu ju beincv SÄuttcv nid)t rcbcft tt)ic gcftern unb immer,
ns C|fm unb frei, unb fagft, m^ beincn Sünfdien gemag ift?
.^örte ict}t ein britter bid) reben, er \mxbt \nxmljv bicfi
.§öcl)Ud) loben unb beinen ©ntfc^lug at^ beu ebelften preifen,
T^urd) bein SÖort t)erfül)rt unb beine bebeiitenben SReben.
Doc^ id) table bid) nur; benn fie^, ic^ fenne bid^ beffer.
uo T)\x öerbirgft bcin ©erj, unb ^aft gang anbre ©ebanten.
©cnn id) njeiß e«, bic^ ruft uic^t bie Trommel, nic^t bie

5trompete,
9flid)t bcge^rft bu, gu fc^einen in ber SÜJontur Dor ben SÄäbc^en;
X)tn\\ e« ift beine ^eftimiuuug, fo tüader unb brat) bu auc^

fonft bift,
ffio^I JU üertDa^ren ba« ^a\\^ unb ftiße ba« gelb ju beforgen.
125 !l)aruni fage mir frei : toa« bringt bid| gu biefcr gut*

fc^Iießung ?"*

emft^aft fagte ber ©o^n: „3^r irret, aRutter. ®n Sag ift

5Kid)t bem anberen gleid|. ÜDer ^'ütigling reifet jum SKanne;

Keffer im ftillen reift er jur Zijat oft, aB im ®eräufd)e

SBilbcn fc^tDantenbtn gebend, bad manchen Oi^^flii^S ^^^'
bcrbt ^at*
130 Unb fo ftiü ic^ aud^ bin unb toar, fo l^at in ber ©ruft mir

ÜDodi fid^ gebilbet ein §erg, bad Unrecht Raffet unb UnbiM,

Unb id^ öerfte^e red|t gut, bie iüeltlid[)en !Dinge gu fonbem;

2lud^ l^at bie Slrbcit ben Slrni unb bie gü^e mächtig geftärlet.

Slüeö, fül^r ic^, ift toal^r; id| barf e^ fiif|iilid| bel)aupten.
135 Unb boc^ tabelt ^l^r mic^ mit SRec^t, 30?utter, unb l^abt mi^

Stuf l^albn)al)ren SBorten ertappt unb l^afber SSerfteKung.

I)etttt, gefte^' id) c« nur, nidjt ruft bie na^e ©efal^r mic^

o^

Ztlutter un6 Sofjn. 39

8luö bcm ©aufc bc« 9Satcr«, unb nld^t ber l^ol^c ®cbanfc,
a)icittcm ^atcilanb l)ilfreicf| ju fein unb fc^rcdlidj bcn geinben.

140 SBorte luarcn c^ nur, bic ic^ fprad); fic fofltcu öov dnä) nur
3)?cinc Ocfül^Ie öcrftcden, bic mir ba«J ©erj gerreißen.
Unb fo laßt niid), ÜJhitter ! T)enn ba ic^ öergeblidie SBühfdie
©ege im 53ufcn, fo mag aud| mein i!ebcn üergebltd) ba^in*

ge^n.
ÜDenn idj tDeiß e^ rec^t tt)o^I: ber Sinjelnc fc^abct [xä) felbcr,

14s ©er \xi) l)ingiebt, tomn \i(i) nic^t alle jum ®ax\itn beftreben."

»gal)re nur fort", fo fagte barauf bie öcrftänbige ü)?utter,
„Wit^ mir 3U erjä^len, ba«J ®ri)Bte tüie ba« ©eringfte;
aDcuu bie üßänner finb ^eftig uub benfcn nur immer ba«

Setzte,
Unb bic §inbemi« h^eibt bie ^eftigcn leidjt oon bem 2Bege;
150 aber ein SBeib ift gefd^idt, auf 2)iittcf gu benfcn, unb tt)anbelt
2(uc^ bcn Umtt)eg, gcfd|idt gu i^rcm ^md jn gelangen.
®agc mir attc« bal^cr, warum bu fo l^cftig betücgt bift,
SBie \6) bic^ niemafö gefcl^n, unb ba« SSIut bir loaßt in bcn

3lbcrn,
SBibcr Söitlen bie Sl^ränc bem 3tuge fic^ bringt gn cntftürgcn.%r

15s I)a ilberließ fic^ bem (Sdjmcrge ber gute 3^ilng(tng unb

ttjcintc,
S3?einte laut an ber ©ruft ber SOintter unb fprad) fo ertt)eid)et:
,,Sa]^rti(^! be« 3Sater« SBort l^at ^eute micf) fränfcnb ge*

troffen,
!j)a« id| nicmal« ocrbicnt, nid|t l^euf unb feinen ber Jage;
!l)enn bic gttem gu c^ren war frül) mein ?iebfte«, unb nie^

manb

40 IV. (Euterpe-

i6o ®d)icn mir flüger gu fein unb toeifer, afö bie mic^ crgeugten,
i Unb mit ßrnft mir in bunfeler S^xt bcr fiinbl^eit geboten^
SSicfe« l^ab iä) fürwal^r Don meinen Oefpiefen gebnlbet^
SBenn fie mit ZMt mir oft beii gnten Sitten vergalten;
1 Qßmalf \iaV id) att i^ncn nid)t SKnrf.nocl^ ©treidle' gerocljen:
^ i6s 3lber fpottetcn fie mir ben'Bäter and, tt)enn er ©bnntag«
2ln6 ber Äirc^e tarn mit loürbig bebäc^tigem ©d^ritte,
gad^tcn fie über ba« ^anb ber 3Äü%e, bie SInmen be« ©djiaf:*

rod«,
!Den er fo ftattlid^ trng nnb ber erft l^ente öerfcfienft loarb,
gürditerficfi ballte fid) gleid^ bie gonft mir; mit grimmigem
SBüten
170 ??iel icf| fie on nnb fcfjing nnb traf mit bfinbem beginnen,
D^ne gn fe^en tpol^in. ®ie l^eultcn mit blutigen 9?afeit,
Unb entriffeit ficf| fanm ben tDütenben dritten nnb ©djiägen.
Unb fo tt)ucf|^ iä) \)cxan, nm öiel Dom 3Sater jn bniben,
T)tx ftott anberer midj gar oft mit SBorten ^ernmna^m,
175 SaSenn bei SRat il^m SSerbrng in ber legten ©ifenng erregt
lüarb;
Unb ic^ bügte ben ©treit nnb bie SRänfe feiner Kollegen.
Dftmafö l^abt ^l^r micf| felbft bcbauert; benn oiele« ertmg id),
©tet« in ©ebanfcn ber gltem öon §erjen jn cl^renbe SSJo^t

T)k nur fmnen, für nn« jn meieren bie ©ab' nnb bie ®üter,
180 Unb \\6) felber mand^ed entjie^n, nm gn fparen ben ftinbem.
aber, ad) ! nid^t ba« ©paren otleiu, nm fpät gn genießen,
• mad)t ba« ®Hidt, ed macfjt nidjt bad OlüdE ber ©anfe beim
©anfen,
Siic^t ber 2ldfer am ädter, fo fc^ön fn^ bie ®üter and^ fd^ließen;
!Dcnn ber SBater wirb alt, nnb mit i^m altem bie ©öl^ne

Ztlutler un6 Sofjn. 41

185 Cl^nc bie g^cube bc^ Xa^^ unb mit bcr ©orgc für morgen.
Sagt mir unb ft^auct l)inab, \vk ^crrlid^ liegen bie fd^önen,
9ieic^en @ebreite^nid)t)ba, unb uuten SBeinberg unb (Sorten,
ÜDort bie ®cf|eunen unb ©töüe, bie ft^öne 9teil)e ber ®üter !
Slber fe^' ic^ bann bort ba« §inter^au^, loo an bem Oiebel

190 @id) ia^ genfter un^ jeigt öon meinem ©tübd^en im ICad^e,
ÜDenF icf| bie Reiten gurüd; toie manche 3laä)i iä) itn 3Äonb

. fdion
J)ort enoartet unb fc^on fo maut^en SKorgen bie ©onne,
35Jenn ber gefunbe ®d)Iaf mir nnr ttjenige @tunben genügte:
2lc^! ba fommt mir fo einfam öor, lüle bie Sommer, bcr
©of unb

195 ©arten, ba« l^errlidje JJelb, ba« über bie ©ügef ficf| ^inftrcdt;
Slße« liegt fo öbe öor mir: xd) eutbel^re ber ®ottin/

!Da antwortete brauf bie gute 3Äutter öerftänbig:
^©o^n, me^r tt)ünfcf|eft bu nic^t, bie 53rant in bie Kammer

gu führen,
J)a6 bir tt)erbe bie 9Zac^t jur fc^önen ©äffte be« geben«,
200 Unb bie Slrbeit be« 2^ag« bir freier unb eigener »erbe,
30« ber ajater c« loünfcfit unb bie aRuttcr. 2öir ^aben bir

immer
3ugerebet, ja bic^ getrieben, ein SDJöbc^cn gu tt)äl)Ien.
aber mir ift c« bcfannt, unb jefeo fagt e« ba« ©erg mir:
Söenn bie ©tnnbc nic^t fommt, bie recf|te, tt)enn nic^t ba« recfjte
205 aWftbt^en gur ©tunbe fic^ geigt, fo bleibt ba« 2ßftf|fen im

fflSeiten,
Unb e« loirtet bie gurc^t, bie faffdje gu greifen, am meiften.
(Sott 16) bir fagen, mein ©ol^n, fo t)aft bu, id) gtaube, ge*

toö^fet;

i^ IV. (Euterpc.

Vem bcin ©crj ift getroffen unb mcl^r aW getoö^nlit^

cmpfinb(i(^.
@afl' c« QtvaV nur l^erau^, benn mir fd)ott fagt c^ bie ©erfe:
3^0 3cne^ aWäbdictt x\t% ba« Dcrtriebenc, bie bu getDft^It ^aft"

„i^iebe SWutter, ^^^r fagt^ö l'' öerfefete Icbl)aft ber ©o^n

brauf.
„3a, fie*iff«! unb fülir' id^ fic nidit al« «raut mir md)

©aufe
feilte noc^, jie^et fie fort, ücrfditoinbet öiellcidjt mir auf

immer
Qn bcr SJertoirrung be« Ärieg« unb im traurigen ©in* unb

©ergie^n,
215 aJhitter, ewig umfonft gebeil^t mir bie reid^e ©efi^ung
"Zaun üor Slugen ; umfonft finb lünftige ^al^re mir

frucf|tbar.
Qa, bod gett)ol)nte §au« unb ber ©arten ift mir jutoibcr;
2lc^ I unb bie Siebe ber SÖJutter, fie felbft ni(i)t tröftet beu

Srmen.
!j)enn e« löfet bie Siebe, ba« fül^r icf|, jegliche S3anbe,
220 ffienn fie bie übrigen fnilpft; unb nid^t ba« SDiftbc^en aKein

Ift^t
SBatcr unb SRutter gurüd, locnn fie bem erioä^Ieten aJiann

folgt;
äud^ ber ^ii^fllitifl/ ^^ ü^ciß ^W^ ^^¥ ^o^ ÜRutter unb

SJater,
SBenn er ba^ ÜKftbd^en fielet, ba« einjiggefiebte, baöon*

gie^n.
I)orum laffet mxä) gc^n, tool^in bie SSergioeiflung mic^ an*

treibt;

Zriutter un6 Soljn. 43

225 S)cnn mein SSatcr, er l)at bic cntfdicibcttbcn ©orte gc*

fproc^ctt,
Unb fein ©au« ift nicf|t me^r ba« meine, toenn er baö

ä)Wbd|en
Slu^ft^üegt, ba0 icf| aßein nad^ ©au« ju fül^ren begehre."

!Da öerfefetc bcl^enb bte gute, öcrftänbigc SKutter:
„(Btdjtti \m geffen bocf| giüci SDiftnner gegen einanber !
230 Unbewegt unb ftolj »iß feiner beni anbem \id) nähern,
deiner jum guten 9Borte, bem erftcn, bie ^^^9^ bewegen*
ÜDarum fag' id) bir, ©o^U': nod) lebt bie ©offnung in

meinem
©erjen, bag er fie bir, wenn fic gut unb braö ift, öerlob^
Obgleich arm, fo entfcf|iebcn er aut^ bie arme öerfagt l^at.
23s ÜCenn er rebet gar mand)e« in feiner l^eftigen 2lrt au«,
S)a« er boc^ nid^t üoQbringt; fo gibt er aud^ gu ba« Ser^

fagte.
Stber ein gute« ®ort üerlangt er unb lann e« verlangen;
üDenn er ift SSater ! Sludj loiffen wir wol^I, fein ^om ift nat^

lifdie,
SBo er ^leftiger fprid^t unb anberer ®rünbe bejweifelt,
X 240 ??ie bebeutenb, ; e« reget ber SKein bann jcglidie Äraft auf

©eine« l^eftigen SBoIIen«, unb Iftfet i^n bie SBorte ber anbern
5Kicöt öemetimcn; er l^ört unb fü^It aHeine fid() f eiber.
9lber e« fommt ber 9lbenb l)eran, unb bie Dielen ®efpräd|e
©inb nun jwifc^en itjvx unb feinen grcunbeu gcwedifelt
24s ajiilber ift er fürwahr, ic^ mi% wenn ba« SRäufc^c^en öor*
bei ift,
Unb er ba« Unrecht fül)It, ba« er anbem lebl^aft ergeigte.
Äomm! wir wagen e« g(eid|; ba« grif (^gewagte gerät nur,

■i [ IV. (Euterpc.

Uii> v^iv bebürfcn bcr grcunbc, bic jc^o bei i^m ttod^ »öcr^

fauuuelt
^\^<\\l bcfonber^ \mb und ber toürbigc ©ciftlic^c l^clfctt"

^so Älfo fprac^ fie bc^cnbe, unb gog, öom ©tcinc pd^ l^cbcnb,
Äuc^) Dom ©ifee bcn ©ol^n, bcn »illifl folgcnbeti. ®cibc
ildamen fc^meigenb I|erunter, ben mic^tigen ä$orfa^ bebenfenb.

f<r.

^ol^^^ttttiia.

Set SBeltturger.

aber c« fa^cn bic brei nod) immer fprec^enb jufammeti,
2ßit bem geiftlicfien §errn ber Slpot^eter beim Söirte,
Unb e^ mar ba« ©efpräc^ noc^ immer ebcnba^felbe,
Da« Diel Ijin unb ^er nat^ allen ©eitcn gefül^rt toarb*
5 aber ber trefflid^e "Pfarrer üerfefete iDürbig gefinnt brauf :
rrSBiberfprec^cn miß iä) Qua) niijt Qä) toeig e«, ber SKenfc^

foK
3mmer ftreben jum S3effem; unb, toie toir fe^en, er ftrebt

aud|
Smmer bem ©öl^cren nac^, gum tocnigften fud^t er bad 9?eue.
aber ge^t nid^t gu weit ! Denn neben biefen ©efü^Ien
lo ®ab bie 5?atur un« aud^ bie ?uft ju öerl^arren im alten,
Unb fid) beffen gu freun, xoa^ jeber fange gemol^nt ift
SlHer 3wfttitib ift gut, ber natürlicfi ift unb üemünftig,
SSicIe« tt)ünfd)t fid^ ber SJienfc^, unb boc^ bebarf er nur toenig;
Denn bie 2^age finb furj, unb beid)ränft ber ©terbUd^en
^ (Sc^irffal^

15 9?ieinafö tabr ic^ ben 3D?ann, ber immer, t^ötig unb raftio«
Umgetrieben, ba« SKeer unb alle (Straßen ber grbe

46 V. PolYl?YTnma.

fiü^n unb cmfig bcfä^rt imb fid) bc^ ©cipinnc^ erfreuet,
2öe(d|er fid| reic^lid) um i^n unb um bie ©einen l)eruml&äuft;
aber jener ift auc^ mir »erf, ber ruljige Bürger,

20 Der fein Däteriid) (grbe mit ftiücn ©d)ritten umgej^et,
Unb bie grbe beforgt, fo wie e^ bie ©tunben gebieten*
9?id|t üerönbert fic^ i^m in jebem 3^al^re ber ©oben,
9?icl^t ftredt eilig ber Saum, ber neugepflanjte, bie Slrme
®egen ben ^imme( au«, mit reid|Iid)en Slüten gegieret.

25 SJein, ber üJ?ann bebarf ber ®ebu(b ; er bebarf auc^ be«
reinen,
V 3^mmer gleid^en, ruhigen ©inn« unb be8 graben S3erftanbee.
!J)enn nur wenige ©amen vertraut er ber näl^renben Srbe,
SSSenige Spiere nur Dcrfte^t er me^renb jn gießen;
'^tnn ba« 5Kü^Iicl^e bleibt aHein fein ganger ®ebanfc.

30 ®litcf lid^, ttjem bie 5Ratur ein fo geftimmte« ®cmüt gab I
& ernä{)rct un« aüc. Unb §eil bem Sürgcr be« Reinen
©täbtd^en«, »eld^er länUiij ©emerb mit Sürgergemerb paart !
5luf i^m liegt nid^t ber !J)ru(f, ber ängftlid) ben Sanbmann

befdjränfet;
3t)n üerwirrt nid)t bie ©orge ber öielbege^renben ©tabter,

35 3^ie bem 9?eicl^ercn ftet« unb bem $öt)eren, ttjenig Dermögeub,
5Rad|juftrcben gewohnt finb, bcfonber« bie SBeibcr unb

aRäbd)en.
©egnet immer barum be« ©ol^ne« rul){g ©emü^en,
Unb bie ®attin, bie einft er, bie glei^gefinnte, fid) toä^lct."

älfo f^jrad^ er. S« trat bie 3Kutter gugleic^ mit bem
©o^n ein,
40 gil^renb i^n bei ber ©anb unb öor ben ®atten it)n ftellenb.
„SSater", fprad) fic, „wie oft gebad(tcn toir, imtereinanber

nr

£)er IDeltbürger* 47

©d^wafeenb, bc« frö^Iid^cn Jag«, bcr fomnicn toürbc, »cnn

fünftifl
©ermann, feine Sraitt fid^ erttjft^Ienb, nn« enblid^ erfreute I
©in unb toieber bad)tcn xoxx ba; balb biefc«, ba(b jenc^
45 SWäbd^en beftimmten wir i^m mit eitcrii^em ®efcl)tt)ä^e.
•JJun ift er fommen, ber Siag; nun ^at bie Sraut i^m bcr

©immel
©erflefü^rt unb gejeigt, c« ^at fein ©erj nun entf^ieben*
©agten \m bamafö iüd|t immer: er foüc f eiber fid) ttjäl^len?
Söünfd^teft bu nid^t nod^ üorl^in, er mo6iit l^citer \xVi\> lebhaft
50 gür ein 3)iäbd)en empfinben ? 5Kun ift bie ©tunbe ge^

fommen !
3a, er l^at gefüt)It unb geipä^lt, uitb ift männlid^ entfd)ieben*
S'ene« Ü)iäbcl^en ift % bie grembe, bie i^m begegnet.
®ib fie i^m; ober er bleibt, fo fd^rour er, im lebigen ©tanbc,"

Unb e« fagte ber ©ol^n: „!J)ie gebt mir, 2Sater! SDiein
©erj l^at
SS 5Rein unb fid{(er getüä^lt; @ud^ ift fie bie toürbigfte Xoditcr/

9lber ber 3Sater fd^wieg. !j)a ftanb ber ©eiftlid^e fd^neü

auf,
9Ja^m ba^ SBort unb fprad^: ^^l^er 9(ugcnbUdt nur entfd^eibet
Über ba« 8eben be« SRenfd^en unb über fein ganje« ©efd^idEe;
(Cenu Xi<xii langer Beratung ift bod) ein jeber gntfd|lu6

nur
60 SBerf be« SRoment«, e« ergreif t bod^ nur be r _gerftänb'ge ba«

9 ted|te.
Ommer gefä{)rlid^er ift % beim SBäl^Ien biefe« unb jene«
9?eben^er ju bebenfen unb fo ba« ®efül^( ju öertoirren.

48 V. Polytiymnia.

9tcm ift ©cnnatitt; iä) hnxC itin öon ^ugenb auf; unb er

flrcdtc
©c^ott afö Änabc bic §änbc nld^t au« nad^ biefcm unb icnem.
6$ 2öa« c« begehrte, ba« mar i^m flcmäfe ; fo l^idt er e« feft

aud|.
©cib nid^t fd^eu unb öeripuubcrt, bafe nun auf einmal er*

fd|cinet,
SBa« 3^r fo lange gett)ünfcl(t g« ^at bie (Srfdieinung für*

ttja^r nid^t
Qt^t bie ©eftalt be« SBunfd^e«, fo ttjie Ql)x i^n ettoa gel)eget,
"^tnn bie SBünf^e ücrl)üflen un« felbft ba« ®ett)ünfcl)te; bie

®aben
70 kommen oon oben I)erab in il^reu eignen ©cftalteUj^^
^5Run öerfennet e« nii^t, ba« SÖiäb^en, ba« (gutem geliebten,
©Uten, öerftänbigen ©ol^n ^uerft bie ©eele betoegt l^at
©(üdtlic^ ift ber, bem foglcid) bie erfte ®e(iebte bie §anb

reid)t
!J)em bcr liebUd^fte SBunfd^ nid^t l^eimlid^ im ©erjen öer^

fd)iuad}tet !
75 -Sa, id^ feV e« ihm an, e« ift fein Sd)idffal cntfd^ieben.
SBal^re 5Keigung üoHenbet fogleid^ jum äJfaune ben ^ii^gHwg*
5Kid^t bettjeglid^ ift er; xä) fürd^te, üerfagt QlfX iijvx biefe«,
©el^en bie 3al)re ba^in, bie fd^önften, in traurigem gebem"

1)a öerfefete foglei^ ber 2lpotl)e!er bebäd}tig,
80 !J)em f^on lange ba« SBort öon ber JlHppe ju fpringen bereit
tt)ar:
„"^a^t un« aud) bie«mal bo6) nur bie SJJittelftrage betreten !
' (Sile mit SBeile ! ' ba« loar felbft ffaifer Sluguftu«^ 3)eöife.
@eme fd^idP id^ mid) an, ben lieben 5Kad^bani gu bienen,

£)er IDeltbürger. 49

ÜWcinctt geringen 93erftanb gu i^rem 9Jufecn ju braudien;
85 Unb befouber^ bebarf bie 3^ugenb, baß umn fie leite*
8aßt mi(^ alfo l)inau«; id| »itt e^ prüfen, ba^ 3)iäbd^en,
S3iü bie ©emcinbe befragen, in bcr fie lebt unb belannt ift,
92ientanb beträgt mi(^ fo Ieid)t ; id) n^eig bie Sorte gu
fd(äfeen/

Da öerfefete fogleid^ ber ©ol^n mit geflügelten ©orten:
90 „2^ut ed, Sflaißax, unb ge^t lutb erfunbigt (Su6). W)tx ii)

Daß ber ©err Pfarrer fid^ aud) in (Surer ©efeUfdiaft

befinbe ;
3tt)ei fo trefflid^e SDiänner finb unüerw)erf(id)e S^W^'
D/ mein SSater ! fie ift nid)t leergelaufen, ba« SD?äbd)en,
, steine, bie burc^ bad 8anb auf 9lbenteuer uuil^erf^metft

95 Unb beu Jüngling beftridt, ben unerfal^men, mit SRänftn,
Stein; ba« toilbe ©efd^id be^ aüoerberblid^en Stieget,
Da« bie SBelt jerftört unb manche« fefte ©ebäube
©(^on au« bem ©runbc gcl^oben, l^at aud^ bie ärnte vertrieben.
Streifen nid(t ^errlic^e aJiänner oon l^ol^er ®eburt nun im
eienb?

100 dürften flietien vermummt, unb ffönige leben verbannet.
31^, fo ift axiij fie, oon iljren ©d^toeftem bie befte,
3lu« bem Sanbe getrieben; il^r eigne« Uitglüd oergcffenb,
©tel^t fie anberen bei, ift ol)ne §ilfe nod) {)ilfreid|.
©roß finb ^ötnmer unb 9?ot, bie über bie Srbe fid^ breiten;

105 (Sollte nid)t aud^ ein ®lüdt au« biefem Unglüdt l^croorgel^n,
Unb xä), im Slrme ber Sraut, bcr juoerläffigeu ©attin,
SIRid^ nid^t erfreuen be« Srieg«, fo toie Qijx be« ©raube«
gud^ freutet!"

/u

60 V. PolYl?Y"^"i^*

ÜDa öerfcfete ber SSater unb t^at bcbeutcnb bcti ÜRunb
auf:
„3Bic ift ®o^n, bir bic S^^i^ Ö^^öft, bic [d(Ott bir im
üJ?unbc
110 gange ^al^rc geftodt unb nur fic^ burftlq bctuegte!
üJ?u6 ic^ bod) ^cuf erfahren, voa^ iebcm* SSater gcbrol^t i%
!Da6 bcn SBillen bc^ ®oI)u«, ben ticftigcn, gerne bic Thxtttx
äügu gelinb begünftigt, unb jeber 9iad)bar Partei nimmt,
S33enn e« über ben Sßater nur ^erget)t ober ben gt)mann,
115 aber id) will eud| gufammen x\ii)i wiberfte^en ; \x>a^ plf
e«?
!j)cnn id) fel)e bod^ \(i)on' l&ier Irofe unb I^räncn im öor-

au^.
®e^ct uub prüfet unb bringt in ®otte« 5Ramen bie Zod)ttx
aWir in^ §au^; U)o nid^t, fo mag er ba^ äJläb^en öergcffcn."

9lIfo ber üBater. ß« rief ber ©ol^n mit frol)er ©ebärbe:
120 „3loä) üor 3lbenb ift eud| bie treffli^fte loditer befd^eret,
SBie fie ber SRann fic^ »ünfdjt, bem ein fluger ©inn in ber

«ruft (ebt.
®lü(f(id) ift bie ®ute bann au4/ fo barf id^ e« l^offen.
Oa, fie banfet mir emi%, baß id) i^r 9Sater uub TOuttcr
SBiebergegeben in euc^, fo ttjie fie üerftänbige Äiuber
125 2ßünfd)en. Slber id| jaubre nid)t mel^r; id^ fd^irrc bie
^ferbc
®Ieid^ unb fül^re bie greunbe l^inau^ auf bie ©pur ber

®cliebten,
Übcriaffe bie ^Könner fid) felbft unb ber eigenen Ätngl^eit,
JRic^te, fo fd)tt)ör' id^ Suc^ gu, mid) ganj nad) i^rer gnt^
fd^eibung.

£)ec tDeltfcürger. 51

Unb i(^ fe^' ea nii^t mieber, al8 bis ti mein ift, ba« aWitot^en."
130 Uiib fo fling er ^inaue, itüieffcn mQiid(ea bie anbeni

aüeiälid) erreoflen ui^ fc^neU bie loidftiße Baä)s befprac^en.

Hamann eilte jum Stolle foßleitJ), wo bie mutigen ^eiigfte
Stufig ftanben iiiib ta\<i) beii reinen Jpofev oerje^rten
Unb boö troifene §eu, auf ber heften äBiefe genauen.

'35 ßilig legf er ilfnen bavouf baä blante (Sebife an,

3o0 bie SJtiemen fogleic^ burd( bie fcfjön terfilbeiten ©djuaUen

Unb befeftigte bann bie langen, breiteren 3"9ft,

gurrte bie '^Sfcrbe ^erouä in ben ©of, wo ber rotüige ^ed)t

fd)on
ajorgefdjoben bie Sntft^e, pe Ieid)t on ber ©eit^fel bewcgcnl).

140 Slbgemeffeii fnüpften fie brauf an bie Sage mit foubem
(Stritten bie rafcfje Äraft ber leii^t tjinäiel)enben ^ferbe.
§eriiiann fngte bie ^eitfd)e; bonn fafe er unb roüt' in ben

STformeg.
9118 bie greunbe nun gleii^ bie gerüumigen ?(a^ ge»

nomnien,
Sollte ber SBagen eilig unb ließ ba« '^ftoffer jnrüde,

'45 fieß jurüd bie aWouern ber Stobt imb bie reinlidjen Stürme.
@o fuftr §ennann boljin, ber wofilbetannten S()Quf[ee ju,
SRofdj, unb fttumete nitfjt unb fui)r bergan Wie bergnnter.
2118 er aber nimmet)r ben Surm be« J>orfe8 erblirfte,
Unb ni(^t fern met)r tagen bie gartenumgebenen Käufer,

150 ^ac^f er bei fid) felbft, nun anjii^alten bie ^ferbe.

5Bon bem lüiirbigen ©nntcl erfjobener ^inbcn mnjdjnttet,
Tili 3aörl)unberte fdjon an biefer ©teile gemiirjelt, —=

3Sar mit SRofen bebedt ein toeiter griinenber Singer

62 V. PolY^Ymma*

SSor bcm Dorfc, bm dauern imb ttalim ©täbtem ein

fiuftort.
ISS Slftc^GCßföben bcfaub fid| unter ben Säumen ein Srunnen*
©tieg man bie ©tufen l)inab, fo jeigten fid) fteineme

Ȋufe,
9ting^ nni bie Quefle gefcfet, bie immer lebenbig l^er*

öorquoß,
{Reinlid^, mit niebriger SÜJaner gefaxt; ju fdiöpfen bequemlid)*
^ermann aber befd^loß, in biefem ©d^atten bie 'ißferbe
i6oü)?it bcm SBagen gu l^alten. (Sr t^at fo unb fagte bie

äßorte:
„©teiget, greunbe, mm au« unb ge^t, bamit i^r erfahret,
Ob ba« 3Ääbd)cn aud) tpert ber ^anb fei, bie 16) il^r biete,
^toar 16) glaub' e«, unb mir erjäl^tt il^r nid^td ^JZeue« unb

©ätf xä) allein ju tl^un, fp ging' xi) Uijtnh gu bem Dorf

i6s Unb mit ttjenigcn S33orten enlfd^iebe bie ®ute mein ©d)i(ffaL

Unb il)r werbet fie balb üor allen anbern erfennen;

Denn wo^I fd)toerlicl^ ift an Silbung i{)r eine üergleid^bar^
^Slber id} geb' cud) nod) bie S^xäftn ber rcinlid^en Kleiber:

Denn ber rote Safe ergebt ben gettjölbeten Sufen,
170 ©(^ön gefd^nürt, unb e« liegt ba« f^toarje JDJieber il^r
tnapp an;

©auber ^at fie ben ©aum be« §embe« gur ^-aufe gefaltet,

Die il^r ba« Sinn umgibt, ba«^ runbe, mit reinlid^er Slnmut;

grei imb Reiter geigt fidj be« Sopfe« gierlid}e« Girunb;

©tarf finb oielmal bie ^öpfc um filberne 5JabeIn getoidelt;
175 SSielgefaltet unb blau fängt unter bem i^afee ber 5Rocf an,

Unb umfd|Iägt i^r im ©el^n bie »ol^lgebilbeten Snödiel.

Der IDcItbürser^ 63

!Do(^ ba^ voiü xd) t\id) fagen utib md) mir anitxMüd)

erbitten:
9}ebet nic^t mit bem 3Jtöbd)en unb lagt nici)t merfett bie

abfilmt,
©onbern befraget bie anbem unb ^ört, toa^ fie alte« er*

3ä^Ien.
i8o gabt i^r 3Ja(^rid(t genug, ju beruhigen SSater unb aJiutter,
Sel^ret gu mir bann gürüd, unb wir bebcnfen ba« SGßeitre.
Sllfo bad(f ii) mir '« au« ben SSBeg l^er, ben »ir gefal)ren.''

3l(fo fprad^ er. @« gingen barauf bie greunbe bem

Dorf JU,
300 in (Sorten unb ©d^eunen unb ©äufem bie SÄenge oon

aWenfdien
185 SBiutmelte, Sarm an Sarm bie breite ©trage ba^in ftanb*
ÜDiänner Derforgten ba« brüüenbe SJief) unb bie ^ferb' an ben

Sagen,
SBäfd^e trodueten emfig auf aUeu ©ecfen bie SKeiber,
Unb e« ergöfeten bie Sinber fid) plätfd^emb im SBaffer bc«

«ad)e«.
3l(fo burc^ bie SBagen fid^ brängenb, burd) 9Weufd)en unb

liere,
190 3at)en fie red|t« unb linfö fid) um, bie gefenbetcn ©päl^cr,
C* fie nic^t t\xo<x ba« öilb be« bejeic^ncten SRäbc^eue

erblidtcn:
3lber feine öon aßen erfd)ien bie t)errlid)e Jungfrau.
. ©tärfer fanben fie ba(b ba« ©ebränge. ÜDa war um bie

Sagen
©treit ber bro^enbcn 3)?änuer, worein fid) mifd^ten bie

SBeiber

44 IV- €uterpe-

Uttb »ir bcbilrfen bcr grcunbc, bic jcfeo bei ij^tn tiod^ »öcr»*

fammelt *

©ifecn; bcfonbcr^ wirb im^ bcr toürbigc ®ciftüd(e l^clfcn.''

250 älfo \pvad) fic bcl^cnbe, unb jog, öom ©teinc fid) l^cbcnb,
2lu^ öom ©ifec bcn ©ol^n, bcn tüillig folgcnbcn* ©cibc
Samcti f(^tt)cigcttb herunter, ben tDid^tigcn äJorfafe bebcnfcnb.

^<F.

^om^titniit.

Set aBeltitttget.

2(bcr c^ faßcn bic brci nod^ mimcr fprc^cnb jufamnicn,
SÖHt bcm gciftli^en §crrn bcr 5lpott)cfer beim SBirtc,
Unb c^ tüar ba« ©efprdc^ nod^ hnincr cbcnba«fc(be,
©a« Diel \)\Xi unb l^er tiad^ aßen ©citen geführt »arb.

5 2lber ber treffftd^e Pfarrer ücrfefete tüürbig gcfinnt brauf :
„SBiberfpred^en miß id^ gud| nid^t, 3^d( »eiß ee, ber aJicnf^

fotl
S'mmer ftreben jum ©cffem; unb, toie ttjir fe^en, er ftrebt

aud)
Ommer bem ©öderen wä), gum ttjcnigften fud^t er baö ?Keue^
9lber ge^t nid)t ju lüeit ! 'Denn neben biefen ®efüt)tcn

lo ®ab bie 5?atur un^ aud^ bie 8uft ju üer{)arrcn im 3nten,
Unb fid) bcffen gu freun, tua^ ieber lange getuol^nt ift.
Silier 3^ft^J^^ ift 9^^ i^^^ natürlid) ift unb vernünftig.
SSiele^ tt)ünfd)t fid) ber SKenfd), unb bod^ bebarf er nur toenig;
Denn bie Sage finb furj, unb be|d)ränft ber ©tcrblid^cn

15 g^iemafö tabf \6) ben Biaxin, ber immer, tl^ätig unb raftloe
Umgetrieben, bad SWeer unb alle Straßen ber Srbe

56 V. PolY^Ytnnta*

Unb bae ©djidfal bc^ SDiatin« imb ber ©einen ju l^ören

Derlangte,
240 ©agtc bel)eub ber ©efä^rte mit l^eimlidien SäJorten inö D^r

itjin :
„®pxtd)t mit bem SKidjter nur fort unb bringt ba« ©efpräc^

auf bad älWbc^en ;
3lber 16) flel)c l)erum, fie auf jufudien, unb fommc
SKieber, fobalb iä) fie finbe". S^ uidte ber Pfarrer ba^

Unb bur^ bic ©cdten unb ©arten unb ©(Rennen fud|te ber
©pd^er.

n

\

StMt.

-ao»-

£al Settaltet.

2(W mm bcr gciftUdic ©crr bcu fremben 9?icl(tcr befragte^
SBa« ble ©cmcitic gelitten, wie lang fie öon §aufe vertrieben,
©agte ber SÜJann barauf : ,,9ii^t fnrj finb nnfere Seiben;
%r S)enn it)ir l^aben ba^ J Bittre ber f ömtlidjen ^«fjve getmnf en ;
5 ©d^redlid^er, tueil and) un^ bie fd|önfte Hoffnung jerftört
n^arb.
^tnn wtx lengnet e^ too^i, bag l)o(I| fid^ ba« ^erj i^m er*

l^oben,
Qijnx bie freiere 53ruft mit reineren Wulfen gefd)Iagen,
äfö fi4 ber erfte ©lanj ber neuen ©onne ^leranl^ob,
Slfö man l^örte öom ^Red^te ber a)?enfd)en, ba« aßen gemein fei,
lo 3Son ber begeifternbcn grei^eit unb Don ber Iöblid(en ©leid)*

'^amal^ !)offte iebcr, fid^ fetbft gu (eben; c« fcfjien fid;
3luf julöfen ba« ^öanb, ba« üiele gänber umftricfte,
!J)ö^ ber SDiüj^iggang imb ber ßigennufe in ber ^anb l^ielt
-- '®d)auten lüd^t alfe SSöIfer in jenen brcingenben Jagen
IS ?Kad^ ber ©auptftöbt bcr IBelt, bie e« fd)on fo lange getücfen,
Unb jefet mel)r a(^ ie ben I)errlidjen 5iamen üerbieiitc ?

1r

58 VI. Klio.

SCBoren ntdit iencr WUwntx, bcr crftcti SScrfünbcr bcr SSoU

Sflamcn bcn l^öcliftcn fllctd^, bic unter bie ©tcrnc gcfcfet fmb ?
SBuc^^ n\d)t icgiidjem ä)icnfc^eu bcr üSlixt unb bcr ®cift unb
bic ©prad(c?

20 „Unb toir »arcn gucrft aW 3?ad)bani Icbl)aft cntjflnbet.
Drauf bcflatitt bcr Äricg, unb bie ^ügc bctDaffncter granfcu
atüdtcn näl)cr ; allein fie fd|icneu nur greunb|cl)aft gu

bringen,
Unb bie brachten fic aud(r benn il)ncn crl^öl^t toar bic ©celc
2lllcn, fie pflanjten mit 8uft bic uiuntcreii Säume ber grei^^
l|cit,

25 3ebem ia^ ©eine öcrfprcd^enb unb jebcm bie eigne {Re*
gierung.
^od) erfreute fid^ ba bie 3^ugenb, fld^ freute ba«, 3tttcr,
Unb ber muntere lanj begann um bie neue ©tanbarte.
®o gewannen fic balb, bjcjib crtpieacnben granicn,
(Srft ber ü)iänncr ®eift mit feurigem, munterm beginnen,

30 1)ann bie §crjen bcr aSciber mit untülberfte^Iid(er änmut.
i?ei(^t felbft fc^ien un« ber !Crucf be« üielbcbürfeuben Stieget;
S)enn bie Hoffnung umf^njcbte üor unfern 9lugen bie gerne,
8o(fte bic Sude I)inau« in neueröffnete Sahnen.

„O, »ie frol^ Ift bie 3eit, tocnn mit ber Staut fn^ ber
Sräufgam
35 ©d|tt)inget im lange, ben 2:ag ber gctt)ünfd)ten SScrbinbimg
erwartenb !
9lbcr l^crrlidicr mx bie 3eit, in ber un« ba« C>öct|fte,
SBa« ber SDJenfd) fid) bcntt, ofö nal^ unb crreid(bar fid) geigte.

35a tüar icbcm bic 3"^9^ 9rföft; c^ fprad(cn bic ©reife,
a)Wuncr unb ^ünfllmfle- laut doü l^ol^en ©inn« unb ©cfül^Iee.

40 ^.Slbcr ber ^hrnncl trübte ftd) balb* Um ben SSorteit ber

^crrf^aft
(Stritt ein * Dcrbcrbteö ®cfd|Iea)t/ untüürbig, ba« ©ute ju

fc^affctt,
@ie ennorbeten [xä) unb unterbrücftcu bic neuen
9?a4barn unb trüber unb [oubtetrbie eiflenuttfeige SPtenfle, '^
Unb e« praßten bei uM bic Obern, unb raubten im g^o^m,
45 Unb e^ raubten unb proßteu bi^ gu beut Älcinftcu bie

S'leincn;
Oebcr fd^icn nur bcforgt, c« bleibe U)a« übrifl für morgen.
Smjuflvo^ tüar bie ^Jlot, unb täglid; ujud)« bie öcbrücfung;
Slicmanb öcrnol^m baö ©cfc^rei, fic tüarcn bic ©crrcn bcö

läge«,
35a fiel Summer unb asäut- aud^ felbft *ein gclaßnc« ©cuiüt

an;
so ^eber fann nur unb fdjmur, bie Selcibiguiig atte ju räd^cn
Unb bcn bitteru SScrluft ber boppelt betrogenen ©offnung.
Unb e« toenbetc fic^ ba^ ©lücf auf bie Seite ber 'Deutfd^enr
Unb ber granfe flo^ mit eiligen 3)?är|d)en üurüde.
2ld), ba füllten »ir erft ba« traurige ®cf)icffal beö Kriege« !
55 !Denn ber Sieger ift gro^ unb gut; jnm »enigften fd^cint

er'^,
Unb er fcfjonet bcn 3J?aun, ben befiegten, afö lüär' er ber

©eine,
SBcnn er il^m täglid^ nfifet unb mit bcn ©ütern if|m bienet.
3lber ber gfüd^tigc fcttnt fein ®efe^; benn er toel^rt nur ben

lob ab,

60 VI. Klio.

Unb ücrgc^rct nur f^ncU unb ol^ne 9tücf fid^t bic ®ütcr,
60 Sann ift fein ©cmüt aiid) crl^ifet, unb cd feiert bic 3Scr*

jmcipung
äud bcm ©crjen l^crüor bad frcüct^aftc ^Beginnen.
3liä)i^ ift l)eUifl il^m mcl^r ; er raubt c«, >Die tüUbc ©c*

gicrbe
ÜDringt mit ©cwalt auf bad SBcib unb niacf|t bic 8uft guui

(Sntfcfecn*
Überall fic^t er ben lob unb geniest bie legten SRinuten
65 ©raufani, freut fi^ bed Slutd unb freut fid) bed ^eulenben

^aimnerd,

©rimmig er^ob fid^ baranf in unfern 2Rännern bie S33ut
nun,
Dad SJerlorne ju rädjen unb gu öcrteib'gen bie 9tefte.
JUIe« ergriff bie SBaffen, gelodt üon.ber (gile be« glüditling«,
Unb Dom blaffen ©efic^t unb f^eu unfid^eren Slidfc*
70 atafllod nun erflang ba« ®etön ber ftürmenben ®tocfe,
Unb bie fünff ge ©efal^r l^ielt nicl)t bie grimmige 2öut auf,
@d|ne(l üertoanbeltc fic^ bed JJelbbaud frieblid)e SRüftung
9Jun in 3Be^rc; ba troff Don ©Inte ®abel imb Senfe.
d)ne Segnabigung fiel ber geinb, unb ofjne 2Serfd)onung;
75 Überall rafte bie SJut unb bie feige, tüdifctie Sc^tDäd^e^
'j)l66)V ii) beu üJieufdjen bodj nie in biefer fd)nöbcn 3Ser*

irrung
©ieberfel^n ! !J)a« wiltenbe Üier ift ein beffercr 2lnbli(f.
©pred)' er bodj nie Don S^ei^eit, afö fönn' er fid^ felber

regieren ! .
Sodgebunben erfd)cint, fobalb bie (2d)ranfen l^inmcg finb,
80 ällcd «öfe, bad tief bad ®efefe in bie ©infel aurüdftrieb."

£>as Zeitalter. 61

I

„Xxtjl\l\ä)tx ÜWanu!" öcrfc^tc barauf bcr Pfarrer mit

SKad^brud,
rrSBcnn S\)x bcn 5Dicnfcf|en öcrfcnnt, fo fann icf| (guc^ barum

ni(f)t fdietteu;
^abt i^r bod) SJöfc« genug erlitten Dom tt)üften ©egtnnen !
äöotttet 3^r aber gurüd bie traurigen S^age burdifcfiauen,
85 SBürbet SifT felber geftel^n, tt)ie oft Q\fx au6) ®uteö er*

blidtet,
SKant^eö Xxt^üäit, ba^ »erborgen bleibt in bem ©ergen,
SRegt bie Oefa^r e« nic^t auf, unb brängt bie 5Rot nic^t ben

SKenfc^en,
!Do§ er ate gngel ]\6) jeig', erfc^eine ben anbem ein ©t^ufe*

gott."

öäd^efnb öcrfc^te borauf ber alte, toürbige SRicfiter :
9o«3'^r erinnert mid) Hug, wie oft nad) bem Traube be6
©aufe«
SDlan ben betrübten Sefi^er an ®oIb unb ©über erinnert,
5Da« gefd^moljen im @(f)Utt nun überblieben gcrftreut (iegt
SBenig ift e« fürttal^r, bod) aud) ba« wenige föftlic^;
Unb bcr SSerarmte grabet il^m nat^, unb freut fic^ be^
JJunbeö.
95 Unb fo fe^r' id) auc^ geni bie geltem ©ebonfen gu jenen
SBenigen guten S:l|atcn, bie aufbewahrt bad ®ebäd)tni^^
'^a, i^ will e« nid)t leugnen, id) fal^ fiti^ geinbe oerfölinen,
Um bie <Stait öom Übel gu retten; id) fal) aud| ber greunbe,
@a^ ber glteni Sieb' unb bcr S'inber Unmögliche« wagen;
100 @a^, wie ber ^^^91^9 öuf einmal gum 3)?aun warb; fa^,
wie ber ®rei« fid)
Sieber oerjüngte, ba« Sinb^ic^ felbft ate Jüngling enttiülöe,

62 VI. Klio.

nannt mirb,
3ei8tc ficti tapfer unb mächtig unb gcgcnmärtigcn ©cifte«.
Unb fo lagt mid) öor allen ber f(f)önen J^at nod) emä^uen,
105 Die I)oct)]öerji8 ein 5Käbd|en öoübrac^tc, bie treffUctie ^ung*

frau,
Die auf bem großen ©el^öft allein mit ben äJiäbc^en jurüd *

blieb ;
"^mn e« waren bie aJJänner aud^ gegen bie iJremben ge*

sogen.
Da überfiel beu ^of ein 2^nipp öerlaufnen Oefinbete
^lünbernb, unb brängte fogleid) fid| in bie 3^^^"^^^ ^^^

JJrauen.
HO (Sie erblidten ba^ Silb ber f(f)ön erwadifenen ^^ngfrau
Unb bie lieblidjen ajiäbd)en, noc^ el)er Sinber ju feigen.
Da ergriff fie wilbe Regier; fie ftiimiten gefü^IIo«
Sluf bie jittentbe ©c^ar unb auf« ^oi^^erjige 9Ääbd)cn.
3lber fie ri§ bem einen foglei^ öon ber Seite ben ©äbel,
115 §ieb il|n nieber gewaltig; er ftür^f i^r blutenb ju JJitgen.
Dann mit niännlid)en ©treidien befreite fie tapfer bie

SÄäbi^en,
2^raf noc^ Diere ber 9iäuber; boc^ bie entflol^en bem Sobe.
Dann öerfc^Ioß fie ben ©of unb l^arrte ber §ilfe bewaffnet''

Sil« ber ®eiftli(^e nun ba« i?ob be« ü)Jäbd)en« öernommeit,
120 (Stieg bie ©offnung fogleid) für feinen greunb im ®emüt
auf,
Unb er war im Segriff ju fragen, wo^in fie geraten,
Ob auf ber traurigen iJIuc^t fie nun mit bem SSoll fid^
bepnbe?

£)as Zeitalter, 63

aber ba trat l^crbei bcr Jlpot^cfcr bcl^enbe,
3upftc bcn 9ciftUd)en ©erm, unb fagte bie wifpembcn SBortc:
125 „§ab id) bod| cnblicti ba« Wdhd)tn au« öicicn l)unbcrt ge*
funben
9iarf| bcr Scfdircibunfl ! ®o fommt unb fc^et fic fclbcr mit

Sluflcu;
5Ke^nict ben di\d)tcv mit dwä), bauüt tt)ir ba« SBeitcrc ^örett-''
Unb fic fe^rtcn fic^ um, unb tücg ttjarb gerufen ber 9ii^ter
3Son bcn ©einen, bie i^n, bebürftig bc« 9{ate«, Derlangten.
130 '^ödf c« folgte fogleic^ bem 2tpot^eter ber ^farr^err
2ln bie l^üde be« 3^^"^^ ^^^ i^^^^' beutete liftig.
„(St\)t ^tjr", fagt' er, „ba« aJiäbdjen? ©ie ^at bie ^uppe

gcJDidelt,
Unb \6) erfenne genau ben alten Sattun unb ben blauen
Äiffenüberjug »ol^I, ben i^r ^ermann im Sünbel gebracht I)at
135 @ie öermenbete fct)nell, fürma^r, unb gut bie ®cfd}enfe.
\ ÜDiefe finb beutli^e S^^^^^ ^^ tK£!f£5 ^*^ übrigen alle;
Denn ber rote l^afe ergebt ben geioölbeten 53ufen,
@d)ön gefd)nitrt, unb e« liegt ba« fc^warje aWieber il)r tnapp
an;
• ©auber ift ber @aum be« ^embe« gur Traufe gefaltet,
140 Unb umgibt i^r ba« Siinn, ba« rnnbe, mit reinlidjer 5lnmut;
J?rei unb Reiter jeigt fic^ be« Sopfe« gterlidfe« (Sirunb
Unb bie ftarfen 3öpfe um filberne 9tabcln gcujicfelt.
©ifet fie gleid), fo fel)cn tt)ir bod) bie trefflid)e ©röge
Unb ben blauen $Ro(f, bcr, öielgefaltet, öom 53ufen
145 9teic^li(^ ^eruntertt)allt jum lool^lgcbilbetcn Snöi^cl.

O^ne 3^^iM^ fi^ ift'^» J)rum lommet, bamit toir Der*'

nel)men,
Ob fie gut unb tugenb^aft fei, ein ^äu«lic^e« 3Rabd)en.''

64 VI. KIto.

Da öerfc^tc ber Pfarrer, mit Stielen bic ©ifecnbc prüfcub:
„T)a^ fic bcn ^ünglinfl cntjüdt, fünoal^r, e^ ift mir Iciii

SBunbcr;
150 !Dctttt fic ^ält öor bcm SSM bc6 erfahrenen 3Kanne6 bie

^robe.
®IMÜ6), wem boc^ aWutter 5Ratur bie xtijtt ©eftalt gab !
Denn fie empfie^Ict i^n ftet«, unb nirgenb« ift er ein gremb*

ling.
Ofeber nal)et fii^ gern unb feber mßd^te öertüeilen,
SBenn bie ®ef äUigtcit nur fid) ju ber ®eftalf noi^ gcf elfet.
' 155 S^ üerfidjr' gud|, e^ ift bem ^üitflltas ein 3Käbcf|en ge-

funben,
Da^ il^m bie fünftigeu Siage be^ ?eben^ ^errfi^ erl)eitert,
Sreu mit tüeiblid^er ff raft burd^ alle Seiten i^m beifte^t.
®o ein üoUfommener Körper gen^ig üerwa^rt aud) bie Seele
SRein, unb bie rüftige ^fugcnb t)erfprid)t ein glüdflidie« Sllter/

160 Unb e^ fagte borauf ber äpot^efer bebenflid):

„2^rüget ioä) öfter ber ®ä)txn ! Qi) mag bem äußern nit^t

trauen;
Denn ii^ ^abe ba« ®pri(f)tt)ort fo oft erprobet gefunben:
' (5)^' bu ben ©treffet ©alj mit bem neuen Sefannten \)tx^

ge^ret,
Darfft bu nic^t (eid^tlid) i^m trauen; ' bid^ macf|t bie ^tit nur

gewiffer,
165 2Bie bu e« l^abeft mit i^m, unb toie bic greunbfd^aft be*

fte^e.
gaffet un6 alfo juerft bei guten beuten un« umt^un,
(Denen baö Wlaiäftn befannt ift, unb bie un^ Don il^r nun

erjagten."

2)as geilallcr. 65

„%xä) ii) lobe bic 3Sorft^t^ ücrfc^tc bcr ©ciftlit^c folgcnb;
„^vd'n \o\T bod) m6)t für une! JJür anbcre frci'n ift bc*
bcnllid)/
170 Uttb fic gingen bavauf bem toadtxn diiijttx entgegen,
Der in feinen ©efc^äften bie ©trage lieber Ijeranffam.
Unb jn i^m fprad» fogfeit^ ber finge Pfarrer mit äJorfic^t;
n@agt, mir l^aben ein ajiäbdien gefeiten, ba^ im ©arten gu^

nädift ^ier
Unter bem 2tpfelbanni fifet nnb Ätnbern fileiber öerfertigt
175 3ln^ getragnem Äattun, bcr i^r öermutlit^ geft^enft »arb.
Un^ gefiel bie ©eftalt; fie f (feinet ber äBadferen eine,
©aget m^, tt)a^ 3^r »igt; tt)ir fragen an« löblicher abfielt"

Slfö in ben ©arten jn bliden ber SRic^ter fogfeid^ nnn
l^ergntrat,
©agf er: ,,Diefe lennet i^r fd^on; benn toenn iä) ergäl^fte
180 SSon ber l^errlid^en S^^at, bie jene ^ungfran öerrii^tet,
21K fie ba« ©(^wert ergriff nnb fi(^ nnb bie ^l^ren be^

fc^üfete,
Diefe mar'« ! ^l^r fe^t e« i^r an, fie ift rüftig geboren,
Slber fo gnt mie ftar!; benn i^ren alten 35crtt)anbten
pflegte fie bi« jnm S^obe, ia il^n ber Jammer ba^lnri§
8s Über be« ©täbtd^en« 9Zot nnb feiner Sefi^ung ©efa^ren.
änc^ mit ftiöem ®emüt ^at fie bie ©i^mergen ertragen .
Über be« Sräntigam« S^ob, ber, ein ebler S'togüng, im

erften
gener be« l^o^en ®eban!cn«, nad) ebfer grei^eit gn ftreben,
©elbft Einging nad^ ^ari« nnb balb ben fi^retflic^en 2^ob
fanb;
90 Denn mic gn ©anfe fo bort beftritt er ©iUfllr nnb SRänfe. V,

I

66 VI. KHo.

/^/SHfo fagte bcr SRii^tcn ÜDie bcibcn fc^icbcn unb battftett#
Unb bcr ®cift(ict)c jog ein ©olbftüdf (ba« ©über bcö :33cutcfö
äöar t)or einigen ©tuiiben öon i^ni fdjon milbe öerfpenbet,
8Kd er bie J?lücf|tlinge fa^ in tranrigen f)anfen öorbeijie^n).

195 Unb er reicf|f e^ bem ©innigen unb fagte: ;,2:cilet ben "ißfennig •
Unter bie dürftigen au«, unb ®ott öermcl^re bie ®abe!''
ÜDod^ e6 weigerte fid| ber SDiann, unb fagte: „SBir ^aben
SKand^en Spater gerettet unb niandje Kleiber unb ^^i)txi,
Unb \i) l^offe, njir leieren jurüd, no(^ e^' e« öerjel^rt-ift".

200 Da öerfefete ber Pfarrer unb brüdf i^m ba« ®elb in bie
^anb ein :

^?Riemattb fäume gu geben in biefen S^agen, unb niemanb

SBeigre fi(^ anjunel)nten, »a« i^m bie 2Wi(be geboten !

giiemanb »eig, tt)ie lang' er c« l^at, tt)aö er rul^ig befi^et;

5Wiemattb, tt)ie lang' er noi^ in fremben Sanben um^ergiel^t
205 Unb be6 Sldcrd entbel^rt unb be« ©arten«, ber i^n emöl^ret."

„© boc^!" fagte barauf ber Sl^jot^eler geft^äftig,
„©äre nur jefet nur ®elb in ber S:afd|e, fo foUtet 3^^*'« \fibtvi,
®ro§ wie Kein; benn üiele gewiß ber (Suren bebürfen'«.
Unbefd)cn!t boi^ (äff id) (5ud) ni^t, bamit 3f^r ben aSBiKen

210 ©el^et, TOofeme bie %\)^i aui^ hinter bem SBillen gurüdblcibt/
älfo fprai^ er unb gog ben geftidtcn lebcmen :33eutel
9ln ben 9iiemen ^eröor, worin ber 2:obad i^m öerwa^rt

war,
Öffnete gierlid) unb teilte; ba fanben fii^ einige pfeifen.
„^{m, ift bie ®abe'', fe(jf er bagu. !t)a fagte ber (^c^utt^eig:

215 „®uter lobad ift boi^ bem 9teifenben immer wittlommen".
Unb e« lobte barauf ber Jlpot^efer ben ^after.

£)as gcitaltcr. 67

aber bcr ^farr^crr gog i^n tfintoti, unb fic ft^iebcti Dom
mi)ttx.
^gilen tDir!" fprac^ ber öcrftänbige fOlaxxn; „t^ »artet bcr

Oüngling
^einüt^- gr ^öre fo fd^ncß atö möglich btc frö^Iit^e «ot-
fc^aft.''
220 Uttb fic eilten unb lamen unb fanben ben Jüngling gelel)net
2ln ben SBagen unter ben Sinben. !J)ie '^ferbe gcrftann^fteu
SÖJilb ben 8iafen; er l^ielt fie im 3^^^ w^*^ P^^^^ i^ ®^*

banfen,
©lidte ftill öor [\i) ijxn unb fal^ bie greunbe nic^t e^er,
©id fie fomnienb i^u riefen unb frö^Udjc 3^^^^^^^ ^^^ gaben.
225 ©d^on fo ferne begann ber Slpot^efer ju fpred^en;
Dodi fie traten näl)er l)ingu. ©a fa§te ber ^ßfarrl^err
©eine |)anb unb fprad^ unb nal)m beni ®cf äl^rten ba« ©ort

meg:
^§eil bir, {unger SDtann ! Dein treuem Singe, bein treue«
|)erj ifat richtig gewählt! ©lud bir unb bem SBeibe bcr
^ugenb !
230 !Dciner ift fie toert; brum lomm unb toenbe ben SBagen,
!J)a6 xoxx fal^rcnb fogleid) bie Stfe be« !J)orfed erreichen,
Um fie iDcrben unb ba(b nac^ f)aufe führen bie ®ute/

aber ber Jüngling ftanb, unb ol^ne ^txi)tn ber ^S^tnbt
©ort' er bie SBorte be« Soten, bie l^immlifci^ U)aren unb
tröftlic^,
235 ©eufgete tief unb fprat^: ;,2Öir famen mit eilenbem gn^r*
Werl,
Unb wir gießen öieUeii^t befc^ämt unb langf am nad^ §aufe;
Denn l^ier l^at nxxi), feitbem ic^ warte, bie Sorge befaßen,

68 VI. Klio.

jjf^SlrgtDOl^n unb 3^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ ""^ ^^^ ücbeubc^
©crj fränft.
©täubt il^r, wenn n)tr nur fommcu, fo werbe baö ÜWäbc^en
un« folgen,
240 SBetl wir reid^ finb, aber fie arm unb vertrieben ein^ergiel)t ?
Slrmut felbft mact|t ftolj, bie uiiöerbicnte. ©enügfam
®ä)ü\\t ba6 ÜÄäbc^en unb tljätig, unb fo gehört il^r bie

ffielt an.
®Iaubt il^r, e^ fei ein SBeib oon folc^er ©t^ön^eit unb ©itte
Sluf gemai^fen, um nie ben guten Jüngling ju reigen ?
245 ®lanbt i^r, fie l^abe bi^ Jefet il^r §erg üerf c^loffen ber Siebe ?
ga^ret nii^t rafc^ bi^ ^inan'; wir möchten gu unfrer iBe*

fc^ämnng
©ac^te bie ^ferbc l^erum nad^ ^ajitfe teufen. Qii) fürcf|te,
O^rgenb m Oütigling befifet bie6 ©erj, unb bie wadere

^anb l^at
6ingefd|(agcn unb fc^ou bem ©lüdttd^en Sreue öerfprod^en.
. 250 2lc^ ! ba fte^' ic^ öor i^r mit meinem Antrag befc^ämet.''

3f]^n JU tröften, öffnete brauf ber Pfarrer ben SWunb
f^on;
5Do(^ e« fiel ber ©efä^rte mit feiner gefprädiigen Slrt ein:
„greilic^, fo wären wir nid|t öorjeiten verlegen gewefen,
Da ein febe^ ©efi^öft nad^ feiner ffieife üollbrad^t warb.

255 ©atten bie eitern bie «raut für il)ren ©o^n fid) crfe^en,
Söarb juüörberft ein greunb vom §aufe üertraulid^ gerufen;
liefen fanbte man bann aU JJreierdmann jn ben SItem
ÜDer erforenen ©raut, ber bann in ftattttdjem ^u^e
©onntag« etwa nadi S^ifi^e ben würbigen ©ürger befm^te,

260 greunblic^e ©orte mit il^m im allgemeinen guoörberft

£>as Zeitalter, 69

2-4^äBe(^fe(nb> unb flug bad ®t\\>xiä) gu (etilen unb toenben
öerftel^ciib.
(Snblic^ nad^ langem Umfdjmeif marb auc^ ber S^oc^ter e^

iDä^net
9{tt]^ntlid), unb r^tl^mßdi be^ SRannd nnb bed ©aufed, Don

bent man gefatibt )Dar.
Äluge l^cute mertten bic Slbfic^t; ber finge ©efanbte
265 aWcrIte ben Siüeu gar balb unb fonnte ficfi lüeiter eröären»
!Oei)nte ben Eintrag man ab^ fo mar anc^ ein ^orb nic^t t)er^

bricßfic^.
Slber gelang e^ benn and), fo war ber tjreier^mann immer
Qn bem ©aufe ber erfte bei jebem ^äu«licl)cn gtfte;
Uenn e^ erinnerte fic^ bnrc^« ganje geben ba« (S^paar,
270 Daß bie gefd^idte §anb ben erftcn Änoten gefdjlungen.
3e^t ift aber ba« aüe^ mit anbem guten ©ebr^äud^en
Slu^ ber äJiobe gelommen, unb jeber freit für fid) felber.
9Ze^me benn {eglic^er aiid^ ben Äorb mit eigenen ©önben,
35er i^m etioa befd^ert ift, unb ftel^e befd|ämt öor bem
aȊbd|en!"

275 ff®ei eö, tt)ie i^m aut^ fei!" öerfefete ber Jüngling, ber
• !aum auf
SlHe bie ©orte gel^ört unb fd^on fi(^ im ftiüen entfd)Ioffen;
„©eiber gel^' ic^ unb toiö mein @d|idffal felber erfahren
äuö bem äJiunbe be« ÜKäbdien«, ju bem icf| ba« größte SSer*

^ trauen
^ege, ba« irgenb ein 9J?enf(^ nur je gu bem ffieibe gehegt ^at

280 SBa« fie fagt, ia^ ift gut, eö ift öcmünfti^, ba« toeig i(^.
©Ott id^ fie andö gum Ic^tenmal fe^n, fo Witt ic^ nod) einmal
Diefem offenen SSM be« fc^marjen Sluged begegnen;

70 VI. KIto.

5Drü(f iä) fic nie an ba6 C^crj, fo iDitt i(^ bic «ruft unb bie

©d^ultcm
ßinmal noc^ fc^n, bic mein arm fo fcl^r gu umf(J)lie§ctt bc*

flcl^ret;
285 ©iü bcn a)htnb nodi fc^en, öon bcm ein Suß unb ba« ^a

mic^
©tüdlidi maä)t auf ctDig, ba« 9iein mid) auf cmig gerftörct
aber Ia§t mid| allein ! ^'^r foHt nid)t warten, begebet
duä) ju SSater unb äßutter jurüd, bamit fie erfal)ren,
5Da6 fic^ ber ©ol^n nic^t geirrt, unb ba§ ed wert ift, ba«

aKäbd^en.
290 Unb fo laßt mic^ allein ! ©en ^gmeg über bcn ©tigel
2ln bcn SJimbamn ^in unb unfern SBciuberg l^inunter "
@el)' iä) nä^er nac^ $aufc jurüd. D, ba§ id) bie braute
JJrcubig unb f(J)nett Ijeimfü^rtc ! S5icflei(J)t aud) fc^Ieic^^ iäf

atfcine
3ene ^fabe nac^ ©au« unb betrete frol^ fie nic^t toicbcr."

295 5ttfo fprac^ er unb gab bcm geifttid^cn ©crrn bie SH^^^
ÜDer öcrftänbig fie faßte, bie fdiäumenbcn SJoffe bc^crrfc^cnb,
©(^neM ben äöagen beftieg unb ben ©ife be« gül^rcr« bcfefete.

9lber bu gauberteft nod|, öorfic^tiger ?Rad^bar, unb fagteft:
„®eme oertrau' i(^, mein JJ^eunb, gu(^ ©ccl unb ©cift unb
®emüt an;
300 aber 8eib unb ®ebein ift nit^t gum beften t)ertt)al)ret,
SBenn bie geiftUd^e ©anb ber iDcltßi^en 3^9^^ fi*) atinmßt.''
ÜDot^ bu läd^elteft brauf, oerftönbigcr Pfarrer, unb fagteft:
„©t^t nur ein unb getroft öertraut mir bcn l^eib wie tie
©cele;

£)as Zeitalter. Tl

35cntt geft^idt ift bic ©anb fct|on lange, bcti SH^^ i^ fül^rcn,
305 Unb ba6 Slugc geübt, bie fünftlid)fte ^enbung gu treffen*
Denn tüir »aren in ©traßburg gewoI)nt, ben SBagen gu

lenfen,
äte ic^ ben iungen SSaxon ba^in begleitete; täglid^
SRoUte ier SBagen, geleitet üon mir, ba« l^attenbe 2^or burd^,
©taubige SBegc l^inau« bid fern ju ben Sluen unb Sinben
310 SRitten burd^ ©djaren beö 23oIf^, ba^ mit ©pajieren ben 2^ag
lebt.''

©alb getröftet beftieg barauf ber yiadßat itn Sagen,
®a§ wie einer, ber fid^ gum iDei^Ui^en ©pmnge bereitft;
Unb bie ^engfte rannten liad^ ©aufe, begierig be^ ©taüeö.
Slber bie SBoIfe be« ©taubem quoK nnter beu mächtigen §ufen.
315 Sauge nod^ ftanb ber Jüngling nnb fal^ beu ©taub fic^
ergeben,
©a^ ben ©taub fid) gerftreun; fo ftanb er ol^ne ©cbanfen.^

7e.

(Statu.

S35ie bcr tüanbcmbc SDJann, bcr öor bcm @itt!en bcr ©onne
@ic noä) einmal m^ 3lU9c, bic fc^ttcüt)cr|ct|ü)iubcttbc, fa§te,
!Danii im bunfclii ®cbitfd| imb an bcr ©eitc bc^ gclfend
©djiDcbcn ficl^ct il^r Silb; ipo^iu er bic 4BU(fc nur wenbct,
5 Silet cd öor nnb glänjt unb f(J)n)anft in ^errlic^cn garben :
©0 bctücfltc t)or ©ermann bic liebliche ^ilbung bcd SKäbi^cnd
©anft fid^ öorbei unb fc^ien beut ^fab ind ©ctreibc ju

folgen.
Slber er fu^r aud bcm ftaunenben S^raum auf, tücnbete

langfam
yiaä) bcm Dorfc fid) gu nnb ftaunte tt)icber; benn »ieber
10 fi'am il^m bic ^o^e ©cftalt bc« ]^errlid)en aWäbd^cnd ent^
gegen.
?5eft httxaäjkV er fie; e« mar fein ©c^einbilb, fic xoav c«
©eiber. !J)cn grögereu ilrug nnb einen Reinem am §cnfc(
Siragenb in Jeglid^cr ©anb, fo f(f)ritt fie gefc^äftig inm

Srunnen.
Unb er ging i^r freubig entgegen. @d gab i^m il^r Slnblid
15 ÜKut unb Äraft; er fprad^ gu feiner SSenDuuberten alfo:

Dorothea. 73

^tjiub' iä) bi(^, »adcree 9Ääbcf|cii, fo balb auf^ neue bc*

^ilfreid^ anbern ju fein unb gern gu erquideii bie SDien*

fi^en?
©ag', tüarum fommft bu aßein gum QncK, ber boc^ fo ent*

fcmt liegt,
Da fic^ anbere bod^ mit bem ©äff er beö Dorfes begnügen ?
20 greitid^ ift bie^ üon befonbercr Straft unb Iteblid^ gu foften.
Oener Äraiifen biingft bu e« vool)i, bie bu trculidi gerettet ?"

greunbßc^ begrüßte fogIei(^ ba« jnte aWäbc^en ben ^üng*

ling,
Sprad): „@o ift fc^on f)icr ber 2Beg mir jum Sruimcn be*

lohnet,
!J)a \ä) fiube ben ®uten, ber un« fo öiefe« gereid^t \}at;
25 Denn ber 2lnbli(f be« ®eber« ift wie bie Oabcu erfrcuttd^. -
fi'ommt unb feilet boc^ fclbcr, tDer (Sure aWilbe genoffen,
Unb empfanget ben ruhigen 3)anf üon alJen grquid ten,
Da§ 3l^r aber fogleid^ tjemel^met, warum ic^ gcfommen,
§icr ju fc!)öpfciv too rein unb unabläffig ber Quett flic^'t,
30 Sag' \ä) (guc^ bie^: e« ^aben bie unöorfic^tigcn 3)?cnfd)en
ättc« ©affer getrübt im 1)orfc, mit ^ferben unb Dc^fen
®(eic^ burd)tt)atenb ben Queü, ber JSJaffer bringt ben ©e*

too^nenu
Unb fo fjabcn fie aui^ mit SBafi^en unb ^Reinigen atte
SCröge be« T)orfe« bcfd^mu^t unb atte Snmnen befubclt;
35 "^tnn ein ieglid)cr benft nur, fic^ felbft unb ba« näc^fte Se*

bürjfni«
Sonett gu befricb'gen unb rafc^, unb mäjt be« golgenben

benft er/

Z-

74 VII. (£vato.

^ y, älfo fprad^ fic imb iDar bic breiten Stufen ^munter
SKit bent 53eg(eiter gelangt; nnb auf ba« )iWäuerd)ett festen
4Beibe fict| nieber be« Quelle. @ie beugte fid; über, ^u

fcl)ö|)fen;
40 Unb er fagte beu anberen Ärug uub beugte fid| über.
Unb fie fa^en gefplegeft il)r öilb in ber Staue bed ©immefö
®d)U)anfen, unb nidten fic^ gu unb grüßten fid^ freunblic^ im

©piegel.
„8a§ mic^ trinfen'', fagte barouf ber ^eitere Jüngling;
Unb fie reid)f il^m ben Srug. !Dann mieten fie beibe, Der*

trauUd^
45 Stuf bie ©eföge getel^nt; fie aber fagte gum ijreunbe:
;,@age, lüie finb' \i) bic^ ^ier unb ol^ne SBagen unb ^ferbc
gerne öom Ort, wo ic^ erft bic^ gefel^n? »ie bift bu ge*

f omuien ?"

!Denfenb f traute ©ermann jur grbe; bann l^ob er bie
«lide
Siu^ifl gegen fie auf unb fal) il^r freunbti(^ inö 5luge,

so gül^lte fic^ ftitt unb getroft O^ebod^ il^r öon Siebe gu fprec^en,
SBäf il)m unmöglich geu)efen; i^r Stuge blidfte ni(i)t Siebe,
2lber Igelten SSerftanb, unb gebot, oerftäubig ju rebcn.
Unb er faßte fid) fc^nell unb fagte traulii^ jum aWäbd^en:
„Sag mic^ rebeu, mein Ä'inb, unb beine JJragen erwibem.

II ÜDeinetwegen fam xi) ^ierl)cr. 3Ba« foll ic^'d verbergen ?
!J)enn id) lebe begfüdt mit bciben licbenben gftcm,
!J)enen ic^ ti'cuUd^ ba^ ©au« uub bie ®üter ^elfe oerwalten
?Itö ber eingige ©ol^n, unb unfere ©efd^äfte fiub öielfad^.
Sitte gelber beforg' id); ber 9Sater ioaltet im ©aufe

60 gleißig; bie t^ätige 5DJutter belebt im ganjen bie SBirtfc^aft

©orot^ca. 75

</ aber bu l^aft gctti^ anä) crf al^ren, toit fcl^'r ba« ®cfmbe
SSalh burd) l^eid^tfinn uitb balb burc^ Untreu plaget bte

©au^frau,
O^mmer fic nötigt ju »et^feln unb gel^Ier nm ^ttjltx ju

taufd^en.
'Sänge toünfc^tc bte SDiutter bal^er [i^ ein SKäbt^en im ©aufe,
65 !Da0 mit ber ^anb nic^t aüein, ba« aud^ mit bem ©erjen il^r
llülfe,
5ln ber S^oc^tcr Statt, ber leiber frii^e oerlomen.
5Run, al« ic^ ^euf am SEBagcn bid) fa^ in froher ©ewanbtl^eit,
©al( bie ©tärfe bc^ 9lrm« unb bie öoUe ©efunbl^eit ber

©lieber,
Site id^ bie ©orte öemal^m, bie öerftänbigen, »ar id^ be*
troffen,
70 Unb ic^ eilte nad^ C^aufc, ben ßltem unb grennben bie JJrembe
SRill^menb nai^ il^rem SJerbienft. 9?un fomm' id^ bir aber

ju fagen,
SBa« fie »ünfc^cn »ie it^. SSergei^' mir bie ftottembe JRebe."

„Scheuet &i6) nic^t^ fo fagte fie btauf,,,ba6 meitre ju
fpredjien;
3^r beleibigt mic^ nic^t, id^ ^ab' e« banfbar empfunben.
75 ®agt e^ nur grab' l^erau«; mid) fann ba« ©ort nicf|t er*
fd^redfen:
!Cingett möct|tet 3f^r mi(^ afe SKagb für SSater unb aWutter,
3u üerfc^en ba« ©au^, ba^ mo^ler^alten (Sud) bafte^t;
Unb 3^r glaubet an mir ein tüchtige« 9Ääbd)en gu finben,
Svi ber Slrbeit gefdf)idft unb nid|t öon rollern Oemüte.
80 guer 2lntrag »ar furg; fo foö bie äntmort aut^ furg fein.
-3a, ic^ gel)e mit Qnä) unb folge bem SRufe be« ©c^idEfate.

76 VII. (£vato.

meint W^t ift crfüUt, idj ^abc bic SBöd^tteritt tüicbcr
3u bctt 3^rcn gebracht, fic freuen fic^ alle ber Stettung ;
<Bd)on finb bie meiften beifammen, bie übrigen »erben fid^

finben.
8s Sllle benfen gemig, in furjen STagcn gur ©eimat

äBiebcrguIe^ren ; fo pflegt fidj ftetö bcr SJertriebne gu

fc^meidjeln.
aber ic^ täufc^e mic^ nxijt mit leidster ©offnung in bicfen
2:raurigcn S:agen, bie un« nod^ traurige S:agc üerfprec^cn:
!£)enn gelöft fiub bie ©anbe ber ffielt; mx hiüpfet fie »ieber,
90 Site allein nur bic 9iot, bie l^ödjfte, bie un« beüorftel^t !
^ann id) im ^aufe beö »ürbigen ÜJJann« nüd^ bienenb er*

näfiren
Unter ben 2lugcn ber trefflidjen S^au, fo tl^tf id^ e« gerne;
!Cenn ein njanbembe« SDJäbd^en ift immer üon fd^wanfenbem

SRufe.
Qa, xä) gefje mit Qua), fobalb id^ bie Ärüge ben greunbcn
95 ffiiebergebradjt unb nodj mir ben (gegen ber Outen erbeten.
Äommt, 3^r muffet fie fe^en unb nüc^ üon il^nen eni*

^fangen/'

grö^rid^ !)örte ber ^ilngting be« tpiUlgen 3»äbd)en« QnU
fdjlie^ung,
3tüeifetnb, ob er il)r nun bie SBal^rfiett foüte geftel^en.
aber e^ fc^ien il^m ba« befte gu fein, in bem äßal^n fie gu
taffen,
100 Qu fein $au« fie gu filieren, gu »erben um Siebe nur bort erft
Sld^I unb ben golbenen SRing erWidtf er am ginger be«

SDiäbd^en«;
Unb fo Iie§ er fie fpred^en unb l)ovä)tt fleißig ben ©orten.

„2a^t und", ful^r fic nun fort, r,gurücfe feieren! !£)ic

SBerben immer gctabclt, bic (ange beim örunnen öerweifen;
105 Unb bod^ ift e^ am rinnenben Quell fo tieblic^ ju \ä)to'd^tn.**
9üfo ftanben fie auf unb fdiautcn bctbe nod^ einmal
3n ben Srunnen jurüdE, unb füge«^ SSertangen ergriff fie*^^

'^d^meigenb nal^m fie barauf bie beiben ßrüge beim ©cnfef,
Stieg bie ©tufen I)inan, unb ^ermann folgte ber Sieben.
HO ginen ^ug oerlangf er öon i^r, bie :83ürbe gu teilen,

„ia^i ü^n**, \pxaä) fie; „e« trägt fic^ beffer bie gleichere 8aft fo.
Unb ber gerr, ber füuftig befiehlt, er foU mir nid^t bienen.
©cl^t mid^ fo ernft nid^t an, afö lüäre mein ©d^idffal be*

beuflic^ !
dienen lerne beigeiteu ba« ffieib naä) il^rer öeftimmung;
115 Denn burd^ Dienen allein gelangt fie enblicfi jum ©errfd^en,
3u ber oerbienten ®en)aft, bie bod) il^r im ©aufe gepret.
Dienet bie ©d^toefter bem ©ruber bod^ frü^, fie bieuet ben

eitern,
Unb if|r geben ift immer ein enjige« ©e^en unb kommen,
Ober ein ©eben unb ^Tragen, 53ereiten unb ©d^affen für

anbre.
120 SSöol^I il|r, »enn fie baran fic^ getoö^nt, bag fein SBeg il)r ju

fauer
SSBirb, unb bie ©tunben ber 9iac^t i^r finb n)ie bie ©tunben

be« S:age«,
Da§ it|r niemal« bie 3lrbeit gu Wein unb bie ?JabeI gu fein

bünft,
Da§ fie fid) ganj uergi^t unb leben mag nur in anbem !
Denn afö 3Kutter, fürwal^r, bebarf fie ber Jugenben alle,

^

78 VII. (Erato*

125 SBettii bcr ©äugling bic firanfcnbc njcdCt unb S^a^rung
begehret
3Son bcr ©c^wadjcn, unb fo gu ©d^mcrjen ©orgen jlc^ l^äufen,
^tuanjig aRänucr öcrbunbcti ertrügen nid|t bie[e ©efc^wcrbc,
Unb fie fotten e^ nic^t; boc^ foüeti fie banfbar e« einfel^tt/

5Hfo \pxad) fie unb xoax mit i^rcm ftitten Begleiter
130 üDurc^ ben ©arten gelommen bi« an bie S^enue ber ©d^eune,
3Bo bie äBoc^nerin (ag, bie fie frol^ mit ben 2:dd^tern t)er«

taffen^
O^tien geretteten SKäbd^en, ben fd^önen S3itbem ber Uiifd^ulb.
©eibe traten l^indu; xmb üon ber anberen @eite
S:rat, ein Äinb an jeglid^er ©anb, ber iRic^ter jugleid^ ein.
135 Diefe waren bi^^er ber iammemben SWntter öerloren;
aber gefunben ^atte fie nun im ©emimmel ber 2l(te.
Unb fie fprangen mit 8uft, bie liebe 9Kutter ju grüben,
©id& be« S3ruber« ju freim, be« unbetannten Oefpiefen !
Stuf ©orot^een fprangen fie bann imb grüßten fie freunblid^,
140 ©rot üerlangenb unb Dbft, üor aKem aber ju trinfen.
Unb fie reidjte ba^ SBaffer l^erum. !J)a tranfen bie Äinber,
Unb bie SBöd^nerin. trani mit ben Toi^ttm, fo trau! aud^ ber

SRid^ter.
2lKe waren gefegt unb lobten ba« !)errnd^e SBaffer;
@äuer(ic^ war'^ unb erquidHid^^ gefunb gu trinfen ben
SKenfd^en.

145 35a öerfefete ba^ STOäbc^en mit emften ®Iidfcn imb fagte:
;,t5reunbe, biefe^ ift »ol^I ba« lefete 3Kaf, ba§ idj ben Sriig

euc^
gü^re gum üJJunbe, ba§ id^ bie Sippen mit SQJaffer eud^ ne^:

Dorothea. 79

aber tocnn tnd) fortan am feigen Jage ber Xxunt labt,
aycnn i^r im ©d^attcn bcr SRul^' unb ber reinen Quellen
flenieget,

150 üDann gebenfet auc^ mein unb meine« freunbUc^en !J)ienfte«,
ÜDen id) au« giebe me^r afö au« a^enuanbtfc^aft geiciftet
S33a« il^r mir ®ute« ergeigt, ertenn' ic^ burc^« fünftige gebeiu
Ungern laff idj eud^ gttar, bod& Jeber ift bie«mal bem anbem
STOel^r jur Saft al« gum Jroft, unb aüe muffen mir enblid^

155 Un« im freinben 8anbe gerftreun, »enn bie SRüdfe^r öerfagt ift
®el)t, ^ier ftcl^t ber Jüngling, bem wir bie ®aben üerbanfen,
!£)iefe $ütte be« Äinb« unb jene ipiüfommene ©peife.
Diefer fommt unb wirbt, in feinem ^au« mic^ gu fel^cn^
!Ca6 ici^ biene bafelbft ben reid^en, trefflid)en gltem ;

160 Unb iij fc^Iag' e« nidit ab ; benn ilberall bienet ba« SKäbc^en,
U!ib il^r wäre gur gaft, bebient im §aufe gu ru^en.
3llfo folg' id) il^m gern ; er fdjeint ein üerftönbiger Jüngling,
Unb fo werben bie SItem e« fein, wie ditiäftn gegtemet
ÜDarum lebet mm wol^I, gelieble grcunbiU/ unb freuet

165 gud) be« lebenbigen ©ängling«, ber fd^on fo gefimb gu^
anbtidt.
ICrüd et ^l^r il^n an bie ©ruft in biefen farbigen SBideln,
D, fo gebenfet be« Jüngling«, be« guten, ber fie un« reid^te
Unb ber fünftig aud^ mic^, bie gure, nähret unb ffeibet.
Unb ^l^r, trefflid^er üJJann^ fo fprad^ fie gcwcnbet gum
SRic^ter,

170 „§abet !Canf, ba§ ^l^r SSatcr mir wart inmandjerfei gäßen.''

Unb fie fniete barauf gur guten S33ödjncrin nieber,
Äü^te bie wcincnbe grau unb öcmal^m be« ®egcn« ®dx\pü.
aber bu fagteft inbe«, el)rwürbiger SRic^ter, gu germann:

80 VII. (Erato-

ffSSMi fcib Qi)x, grcunb, gu ben guten ©irten gu gälten,
175 Die mit tüd^tigen ÜJJeitfd^en ben ©auiJ^aft gn führen bcbad^t

finb.
Denn ic^ ^abe tpol^l oft 9efet)eTt, baß man Stinber unb ^ferbe
©0 n)ie ©d^afe genau bei ÜTaufc^ unb ©anbei betrad^tet;
aber beu 3)?enfd)en, ber aüe^ erl)dlt, wenn er tüditig unb

gut ift,
Unb ber aüed gerftreut unb gerftört burd^ fatfc^e« S3eginnen,
180 Diefen nimmt man nur fo anf ®Iü(f unb S^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^

ein^
Unb er bereuet gu fpöt ein übereiltet (Sntfc^Iießen.
3lber e« fd^eint, 3^r uerfte^f^; bcnu ^l^x l)abt ein 3Käbd^cu

ertt)ä{)(et;
Sud) gu bieiien im §auS unb ßuem gltcm, ba« brad ift.
galtet fie m^fl ! Qi)x werbet, folang fie ber SBirtfc^aft \\i)

annimmt,
185 >Kid|t bie ©c^mefter üermiffen, nod^ Sure SItem bie Siod^ter.'*

9SieIe famen inbe«, ber ffiöc^nerin nal^e 35ertt)anbte,
aJJanc^e« bringenb unb i()r bie beffere SBo^nung üerfünbenb.
2ltte öerna^men be^ 3Käb(^en^ (Sntfc^Iuß unb fegneten

igermann
SDKt bebcutenbcn ©lidfen unb m:t befonbem ©ebanfen*
190 Denn fo fagte wol^I eine gur andern pUc^tig an^ Ol^r l^in:
„SBenn au^ bem ©errn ein Bräutigam loirb, fo ift fie ge*

borgen",
©ermann faßte barauf fie bei ber ©anb an unb fagte:
„Saß un^ gelten, e^ neigt fic^ ber lag, unb fern ift ba«

©töbtdicn^
öeb^aft gefpräd^ig umarmten barauf Dorot^ecn bie SBeibcr.

©orot^ea. 81

19s ©ennann gog fic ^iiupeg; nodj Diele ®rü§e befaßt fie.
aber ba peleu bie fiinber mit ©direi'ti uub entfefelic^em

SBeineit
Ql)x xn bie Äleiber unb »ottten bie gtueite aJhitter nid^t

laffett-
aber ein' unb bie anbre ber SBeiber fagte gebictenb:
„©tiüe^ Äinber ! fie gc^t in bie Stabt unb bringt tuä) be«
guten
200 3u(ferbrote« genug, ba« eu^l ber ©ruber beftellte,
Site ber ©torc^ i^n iüngft beim ^uätxV&dtx öorbeitrug,
Unb i^r feilet fie balb mit ben \d)'6n öergolbeten ! ^euteiL^
, ' Unb fo tiefen bie Äinber fie lo«, unb germaun entriß fie
iSloäf ben Umarmungen taum unb ben fernetpinfenben
Züä)ttn.

Si.

9Ke(^oweite.

SÖfo flingctt bic jtüei entgegen bcr ftnfenbcn ©onne,
ÜDie in Söolfen fic^ tief, gertitterbrol^enb, üerpUte,
Sind bent @(^(eier, balb ^ier balb bort, mit glül^enben ^liden
@tral^fenb über bad ^elb bie ol^nnngdDoQe Beleuchtung.
5 «3Äögc bad bro^enbe SBetter^ fo fagte ^txxcim% ,,ni(I)t
ettoa
©tl^Ioßen un« bringen unb l^eftigcn ®u|; benn fd^ön tft Sie

ernte/
Unb fie freuten fid) beibe be« ^o^en »anfenben ffome^,
SDa« bie iDurc^fc^reitenben faft, Wc l^ol^en ®eftalten, errcidite.
Unb e« fagte barauf ba^ aKäbd^en jum Icitenben ijreunbe:
10 ,,®uter, bem vi) junäc^ft ein freunbfid& ©c^idfal »erbanfe,
J)ac^ unb ijad^, tt)enn im greien fo mand^em SJertriebnen ber

©türm braut,
®aget mir \t%i üor allem, unb lehret bie SItem mid^ fennen,
ÜDenen tc^ füuftig gu bieneu oon ganger Seele geneigt bin;
!£)enn fennt jemanb ben $crm, f o tann er i^m leichter genug*
tl^un,
IS SBenn er bic ©inge bebenit, bie jenem bie toid^tigften fd^einen,

fjermann unb Vovottita. 83

Uttb auf bic er bcn ©inn, bcn fcftbcftimmtcn, gcfcfet l^at
!J)arum faget mir boc^: tuie fletuinn' ic^ 35atcr unb Miiittx?**

Unb c« dcrfetjte bagegen ber gute, öerftänbige Jüngling:
„£), wie geb' id^ bir red^t, bu gute«, treffliclie« üRäbci^en,

20 Da^ bu juDörberft bic^ nad^ beut ©inne ber gttem befrageft I
ÜDenn fo ftrebf ic^ bi^l^er dergeben«, bem ^ater ju bienen,
Senn idl| ber Söirtfc^aft mic^ al« U)ie ber meinigen annahm,
grill) ben Slder unb fpät unb fo beforgenb ben Söeinberg.
a)?eine SDZutter befriebigf ic^ \vo\)U fie mx^V e« gu fd^öfeen;

25 Unb fo wirft bu i^r auc^ ba« trefflic^fte a)?äbc^en erf(^einen,
3Benn bu ba« ©au« beforgft, afö wenn bu ba« beine be*

bäc^teft
Slber bem 35atcr nxd)t fo; bcnn biefer liebet ben ©d^ein aud^.
©Ute« a»öb^en, ^attc mic^ ni(^t für lalt unb gefupo«,
SBenn id^ ben SSatcr bir fogleic^, ber ijrembcn, entl|ül(e.

30 3a, ic^ fc^ioör' e«, ba« erfte a)M ift % ba§ frei mir ein
folc^e«
SKort bie 3ungc »ertößt, bie nid^t gu fd)tt)ä§en gewohnt ift;
5lber bu lodfft mir l^erüor au« ber ©ruft ein icbe« SSertrauen.
einige ^ierbe derlangt ber gute SSater im geben,
SBünfd^et äußere 3eid|en ber ?iebe fotoie ber 35ere^rung,

35 Unb er würbe üieöei^t Dorn fc^Iec^teren Diener befriebigt,
ÜDer bie« wügte gu nutzen, unb würbe bem befferen gram fein/

grenbig fagte fie brauf, guglcidd bie fd[)nefferen ®d(|ritte
Durc^ ben bunfeinben ^fab derboppelnb mit leidster S3e^

wegung:
nSeibe jufammen ^off ic^ fürwal^r gufrieben gu ftellen;
40 Denn ber S0httter @tnn ift wie mein eigne« SBefen,

84 VIII. Znelpomene*

-4r/. Uttb bcr äußeren S^txU bin id) üoti ^ugcnb nid^t frcmbe.
Unfcrc 3la(i)baxn, bic granfcn, in i^rcn frü{)crcn ^titzn
§icltctt auf ©öflid^fcit ml; fic mar bcm &kn uttb Sürger
SiJic bctt SJaucrn gemein/ unb iebcr empfahl fie ben ©einen.
45 Unb fo brachten bei un^ auf beutfrfier ©eite geiüö^nlidi
%\\äf bie fiinber be« ^Bforgen« mit ©änbefüffen unb Änifc^en
'©egen^ttjünfc^e ben ßltem imb hielten fittlid) ben lag auö.
Slfle^, \va^ xd) gelernt unb wa« id) üon jung auf gewohnt

bin,
2Ba^ öon |)er3en mir gel^t, id^ »iü c« bem Sitten erjeigen.
50 Slber »er fagt mir nimme^r: lüie foü iä) bir felber begegnen,
J)ir, bem einzigen ® o^ne unb tünftig meinem ©ebieter ?**

5Kfo fpratl^ fie, unb eben gelangten fie unter ben ©im*
bäum,
©errtic^ glönjte ber SKonb, ber öolle, öom ©immct l^er^

unter;
9?ad^t war'«, üöllig bebedt ba« lefete ©d^immem ber ©onne.
55 Unb fo lagen üor i^uen, in JKaffen gegeneinanber,
l^ic^ter, l)ett tuie ber Jag, unb ©chatten bunfeler ?Räd^tc.
Unb c« prte bie i?rage, bie frcunblic^e, gern in bem ©d^attcn
^ermann be« ^errlid^en ©aum« am Orte, ber il^m fo lieb

mar,
5)er nod^ l)eute bie Jl^ränen um feine 3Sertriebne gefeiten.
60 Unb inbcm fie fid^ nieber ein loenig gu ru^en gefcijet,

©agte ber liebenbe Oiingling, bie §anb be« äßöbc^cn« er^

greif cnb :
„Saß bein ^erg bir e« fagen tmb folg' il^m frei nur in allem''.
3lber er loagte fein weitere« SBort, fo fc^r auc^ bie ©tunbe
©finftig war; er fttr^tctc, nur ein 3Jein ju ereilen.

fjermann nnb ©orot^ea» 85

6s 2l(^, unb er fül)ltc bcu SRing am gingcr, ba« fd^mcrglid^c

SU[o [aßen fic ftill unb fdjwciflcnb ncbcncinanbcn

aber ba« SKäbc^en begann unb fagte: ;,SQ3ie fbib' id^ be«

SKonbe^

©errUc^en ©d^ein fo füg ! er ift ber Älarl^eit be^ Sag« gleid^.

(StV id) boc^ bort iu bcr ©tabt bie ^äu^tv beuttic^ unb ©öfc,

7o2ln bem ®iebet ein genfter; mid^ beucht, xäf göl^le bie

©djeiben.''

„SBa« bu fiel^ft'', uerfefete barauf ber ge!)altene Süngling,
„T)a^ ift unfere ©ol^nung, in bie id^ nieber bid^ fül^re,
Unb bie^ gcnfter bort ift meine« ^immtx^ im !Cadje,
ÜDa« üietleic^t ba« beine nun »irb; toir öeränbern im @aufe.
75 Diefe gelber finb unfer, fie reifen gur morgenben grnte,
^ier im ©chatten tootten wir ru^n unb be« 3)?af|(e« genießen,
aber tag un« nunmel^r l)inab burc^ SBeinberg unb ©arten
©teigcn; bcnn fiel^, e« rüdtt ba« fd^toere ©ewittcr l^erüber,
SBetterleuc^tenb unb balb uerfd^lingenb ben lieblid^en SSoß*
monb."
So Unb fo ftanben fie auf unb »anbelten nieber ba« gelb l^in
!£)urd^ ba« mäd^tigc Som, ber näd^tüd^en ^(arl^cit fid^

freuenb;
Unb fie waren gum SBeinberg gelangt unb traten in« ©unfel.

Unb fo (eitef er fie bie uicien *iß(atten fjinunter,
!J)ie, unbefjauen gelegt^ ate ©tufen bienten im Saubgang.
Ss ßangfam fd^ritt fie fjinab, auf feinen ©d^uftem bie ^änbe;
Unb mit fd^wanfenben Siebtem burt^« 8anb überblidfte bcr
2ßonb fie,

86 VIII. Znelpomene.

^?»@y er, üott SBettcrtüoHcn umI)üHt, im ÜDimfelti ba« ^aar
lieg,
©orglidd ftüfetc bcr ©tarfc ba^ ^läbd)m, ba« über i^n l)er^

fltafl; " .
5lbcr fic, unfunbig bc^ ©tcij^ unb bcr rolleren ©tufcn,

90 gc^Uc trctcnb, c^ fnadEtc ber gug, fic brol)tc ju fallen.
®(ifl ftredte getüanbt ber finnige S^üngling bcii 3lrm au^,
^ie(t empor bie ©eliebte; fie fanf i^m lei^ auf bie ®d)ulter,
^ruft war gefenft an SJruft unb äBang' an Sßauge. ©o

ftanb ^cr
©tarr wie ein 3KannorbiIb, uoin erften ffiiflen gebänbigt,

95 Drüdte nid^t fcfter fie an, er ftemmte fid^ gegen bie Schwere.
Unb fo fü^If er bie l|errad)e ?aft bie ©arme be« ©erjen«,
Unb ben ©atfam be« Sltem«, an feinen Sippen öcrtjaiidjet,
2rug mit aWanne^gefü^I bie ©clbengröge be^ SBeibeS.

250(1^ fie dcrl^el^Ite ben ©c^merg unb fagte bie f^ergenben
©orte:
100 ^!Da« bebeutet 3Serbru6/ fo fügen bebenftid^e ?eute,

SBenn beim Sintritt in« ©au« nic^t fem uon ber ©c^wette

ber gu§ fnacft.
gätf ic^ mir boc^ fürwahr ein beff ere« B^'^^n geioünfd^et !
8a§ un« ein toenig öerwcilen, bamit bid^ bie @(tem nid^t

tabeln
SBcgen ber l^inlenbcn 3)?agb, unb ein \ä)kd)ttx Sirt in
erfd^eineft"
//

f^.

Urania.

Kttlfii^t.

aßufctt, bic il^r fo gern bic fjcriltd^c Siebe begünftigt^
Stuf bem SBcgc bid^er beti trefflichen Oiingling geleitet,
Sin bic SJruft il^m ba^ SDiäbd^eti noc^ üor ber SJerlobung

gebrüdt ^abt,
Reifet auä) feiner ben öunb bc« Iiebfid)cn ^aare^ öotlcüben,
5 JcUet bic SBoIIen fogicid), bie über i^r ®lücf fid^ I)crauf jicl)n !
Slbcr fagct dor attem, tua« jefet im ©aufc gcfd^iel^ct.

Ungebufbig betrat bic üRutter gum brittenmal wieber
(Sd^on baö 3^"^^^^^ ^^ ÜKänner, t>a9 forglidj erft fie öcr*

faffcn,
©pred^eub t)om nafjcn ©etuitter, Dorn fd^ncDen 25erbunfeln

be« üßonbc«,
10 ÜDann üom Slu^enbfciben be« ©ol^nö imb ber 3lM)tc '®c*

fafjrcu;
SEabefte lebl^aft bie greunbe, ia^, ol^nc ba« SRäbd^cn gu

fprec^en,
D^ne gtt tuerbcn für i^n, fic fo batb fid^ öom Jüngling

getrennet.

88 IX. Urania.

„^aift n\ä)t fc^Iimmcr ba« Übel!" öcrfcfef unmutig bcr
9Satcr;
;,!Ccnn bu fic!)ft, tt)ir Darren {a fclbft unb warten bc« 5lu«*
gang«/^

15 2lber gelaffcn begann ber 9?ac^bar fifecnb gu fpred^en:
„Ommer Derbanf ic^ e« bod^ in folc^ unrul^iger ©tunbe
Sßeinem fc(igen 3Sater, ber ntir al^ finaben bic Sßurgel
9ltter Ungcbulb ausriß, ba^ aud^ fein gäSd^en jurücfblicb,
Unb id) ermarten lernte fogleic^, tt)ic feiner ber SBeifen^

20 „Sagt'', ücrfefete bcr Pfarrer, „mlif Äunftftüd brauchte ber
2irte?''
„T)a^ erjä^P id^ gud^ gern, benn ieber fann e« fid) uterfcn^
©agte ber 9iad^bar barauf. «Site Stiabe ftanb id^ am

©onntag
Ungebulbig einmal, bie ^tfc^e begierig ent)artenb,
!J)ie un« foUte fjinau« guni 53runuen füf|ren ber ginben.

25 T)od) fie lam nic^t; idj lief tuie ein äöief e(. ba^in unb bortl^ln,
SEreppcn I)inauf unb l^inab unb üou bem Jfenfter jur Zljüvt.
SWeine §änbe pridtelten mir; id^ fragte bie S^ifd^e,
SEra^jpelte ftampfenb l^erum, unb na^e toax mir ba« Steinen.
Slfle^ fal) ber gelaffene üßann; boc^ ate id^ eö enblid)

30 ©ar gu tf|iJridl|t betrieb, ergriff er mid^ rul^ig beim Slrme,
gill^rte gum genfter mid^ l)in unb fpra(^ bie bebeiitlid(|e:i

SBorte:
„Siel^ft bu be^ Jifd^ler« ba brüben für l^eute gefd^Ioffene SBert'

ftatt?
SDiorgen eröffnet er fie; ba rül^ret fid) ©obel unb @äge,
Unb fo ge^t e« üon früfje bi« 2lbenb bie fleißigen ©tunben.

35 aber bebenfe bir bie«: ber 9Äorgen tt)irb fünftig erfc^eincn,

X

^tusftdrL 89

üDa ber SDiciftcr fid^ regt mit allen feinen ©efeüeh,

ÜDir beu ©arg gu bereiten unb fd^nett nnb gefdiidCt gtt bolt

enben;
Unb fie tragen ba« bretterne ©au« gefd^äftig l^erilber,
!Dad ben ©ebulb'gen }u(e^t unb ben Ungebulbigeii aufnimmt,

40 Unb gar balb ein brüdenbe« '^ad) ju tragen beftimmt ift
aide« fal^ id^ fog(eid^ im @eifte mirflid) gefdie^en,
©a^ bie öretter gefügt unb bie fd^toarge garbe bereitet,
®a^ gebutbig nunmel^r unb ^arrete ru^ig ber Äutfc^e.
^tnntn anbere nun in gtoeifel^after Erwartung

45 Ungebärbig ^erum, ba mnft id^ bed ®arge6 gebenlen.''

Säd^elnb fagte ber Pfarrer: „üDe6 2iobe6 rül^renbe« Silb
fte^t
92id^t a(9 ©d^reden bem SBeifen, unb nid^t M 6nbe bem
frommen,
;> 3enen bröngt e« in« geben gurüdf unb Utjxct il^n ^anbeln;

!Ciefem ftärft e« gu fünftigem ©eil im Xrübfal bie ©offnung;
so Seiben tt)irb gum Seben ber SEob. Der 9Sater mit Unred^t
©at bem empfinbüd^en Änaben ben S^ob im Jobe gewiefen.
3eige man bod^ bem Jüngling be« ebel reifenben 2lfter6
äBert unb bem Sllter bie ^ugenb, ba§ beibe be« ewigen

fireife«
©id^ erfreuen unb fo fid^ geben im ithtn öoDenbe l*"

55 aber bie "Xkfix ging auf. g« geigte ba« l^errlid^e ^aar fic^,
Unb e« erftaunten bie greunbe, bie liebenben Sltem er*

ftaunten
Über bie «itbmtg ber «raut, be« «röutigam« «ilbung
t)erdleid^bar;

90 IX. Urania.

3^0, c« fd^ien bic ^üxt ju Hein, bic ^o^m ©cftattm
SingulaffcTi/ bic nun jufammcn betraten bic ©rfiiDcUc.
60 ©emiann [teilte beu (Sltcrn fie üor mit flicgcnbcn SBorten:
„^kv x^t**, faflf tx, „tin aRäbdjcu, fo »ic i^r im ©aufc fie

wilnfdiet.
Sieber SSater^ cmpfanflct fie gut; fie üerblent e^. Vinh, ficbe
SOtuttcT/ befragt fie fogleic^ nad) bem gangen Umfang ber

ffiirtfdjaft,
^a§ 3l)r fe^t, wie fc^r fie ücrbicnt, Qua) näl^cr gu »erben."
65 gilig fü^rf er barauf ben treffßd^en *ißfarrcr beifeite,

©agtc: „S33ürbiger §err, nun l^elft mir au^ biefer öeforgni«
©c^ned ttub (ofet ben knoten, üor beffen 6ntn)i({(ung id^

fc^aubre.
!l)etttt id) ^abe ba« SRäbd^en ate meine öraut nld^t ge*

»orben,
©onbern fie glaubt atd 3)2agb in bad .^aud ju gel^n, unb

id^ für^te,
70 "Dag unwillig fie fliegt, fobalb wir gebenfen ber ©eirat.
5lber entfc^ieben fet e« foglcid^ ! 9Wc^t länger im Irrtum
®oü fie bleiben, wie ic^ nid^t länger ben S'^t^tl ertrage,
©ilet unb geiget aud^ l^ier bie iffici^^eit, bie wir üerel^ren!"
Unb cö wenbete fic^ ber ©eiftlid^c gleid^ gur Oefellfd^aft.
75 3lber leiber getrübt war burd^ bie 9tebe beö SSater«
©d)on bie @ee(e be^ 9Ääbd^en^; er fjaitt bie munteren ©orte
üWit bel^aglic^er 3lrt im guten ®inne gefprod^en:
„Qa, ba« gefällt mir, mein ßinb ! üßit greuben erfahr' id),

ber ©ol^n l^at
9lud^ wie ber 9Sater ©efc^madt, ber feiner ^^it e^ gcwiefen,
So ^mmer bie @d^önfte gum Sauge geführt, unb enblid^ b:e

®^önfte

Tlns^dit 91

Qn fein ^oud aK %ravi ftd^ gel^ott; bod WLtttrtl^tti mar e9.
!Denn an ber ^raut, bie ber Tlann \id) enoä^It, (ägt flleic^

fi(^ crf ennen,
®cU^c« ©elfte« er ift, unb ob er fid^ eigenen SBert f ü^It
älber Q\)x brauditet n)ot)( aud^ nur loenig 3^^^ V^ ^^^

fd^üegung ?
85 üDenn mtd| bünfet filr»a^r, i^m ift fo fc^mer nld)t gu folgen/

©ermann ^örte bie SBorte nnr pc^ttg-; i^m bebten ble

©lieber
Onnen, unb ftitte »ar ber ganje Äret« nun auf elnmol»

9Jber ba« treffli(f)e 9Käb(^en, üon foldien fj)öttif(^en SBorten,
Sie fie il^r fc^ienen, üerfefet unb tief in ber ©eele getroffen,
90 ©tonb, mit fticgenber 5Röte bie SBonge bi« gegen ben ^adtn
Übergoffen; bodi ^ielt fie fic^ an unb na^m fic^ jufammen,
(S))ra(^ gu bem ^Iten barauf, nid^t DöUig bie (Sc^merjen t)er«

bergenb:
;,S:raun! gu fotd^em (Sm^jfang l^at mid^ ber ®ol(n nx6)t

bereitet,
©er mir bc« SJater« ärt gefd^ifbert, be« trefflidjen ©firger«;
95 Unb idi mi% ii) fte^e üor (g«c^, bem gebitbeten 3)?anne,
©er [xd) fing mit jebem beträgt unb gemög ben ^erfonen.
aber fo fd^eiut t^, ^ffv fill^tt nid^t 2ßitleib genug mit ber

5trmen,
©ie nmt bie ®(^»ette betritt unb bie ßu(^ gu bienen bc*

reit ift;
©enn fonft toürbet Qi)x inäjt mit bitterem (Spottt mir geigen,
looSBie entfernt mein ©efc^idf öon ßurem ©ol^n nnb öon
dn^ fei.

92 IX. Urania.

grcllic^ tret' \i) nur arm mit Keinem Sftnbcl in« ©au« ein,
S)a«, mit attem öcrjejn^ bie froren ©etoo^ner gctot§ mac^t;
W)tx id^ fenne mid) tt)of)( unb fü^(e ba« ganje ^erl^äUni«.
Oft e« ebef, mid) gleich mit folc^em ©^jotte gu treffen,
X05 35er ouf ber ©ditücHe beinah mtd| fd)on au« beut ©aufe
jurüd treibt ?"

®ang bemegte fid| ©ermann unb teiutte bem geiftUc^en

greunbc,
Sag er in« SDiittct fic^ fd)lüge, fogleic^ gu öerfc^emi^en ben

Irrtum,
eilig trat ber filuge l^eran, unb fc^aute be« aWäbc^cn«
(StiCen SJerbrug unb gehaltenen ®d|merj unb S^ränen im

äuge.
110 Da befahl i^m fein ®eift, nic^t glei(ft bie SSertoirrung gn

Wfen,
©onbem üielmel^r ba« belegte ©emftt gu prüfen be«

aßäbt^en«.
Unb er fagte barauf gu i^r mit öerfuc^enben ©orten:
„®\ä)CT, ivi überlegtcft nic^t »o^I, SKäbc^en be« 2lu«Ianb«,
SBenn bu, bei grembcn gu bienen, bid^ allgu eilig entft^foffeft,
IIS SBa« e« l^eiße, ba« ©au« be« gcbietenben ©erm gu betreten;
^tm ber ©anbfc^fag beftimmt ba« gange (Sd)i(ffal be«

Solare«,
Unb gar öiefe« gu bulbeu üerbinbet ein eingige« ^atoort.
©inb bod) nid)t ba« ®d)toerfte be« Dlenft« bie crmübenben

©ege,
5Wic^t ber bittere ®4»ei§ ber ett)ig brängcnben Slrbeit;
120 !t)enn mit btm Snt6)it gugleic^ bemUIjt. fid) ber t^ätige

^eie:

2tu5ftdjt 93

aber ju bulben bic Saune be^ §crrn, mnn er ungeredit tabelt.
Ober biefe^ uiib jene« befle^rt mit fic^ felber in 3^öi^fr<^It,
Unb bie ©eftigkit noc^ ber grauen, bie Ieid|t fid) erjümet, -
aßit ber Äinber ro^er^nb übermütiger Unart:
t2s Da^ ift fc^VDer ju ertragen, unb bod^" bic $flid)t ju erfüllen
Ungefäumt unb rafd^, unb felbft nid|t mürrifc^ ju ftoden.
Dod) bu fc^einft mir bagu nid)t gefc^idt, ba bic S^erjc be§

SJatere
@d^on biet) treffen fo tief, unb boc^ nid^td gemöl^nlic^er k)or^

fommt,
ältö ein Mcibiim ju plagen, bag tBO^I il^r ein Jüngling

gefafle,"

130 Sllfo ft)rad) er. (S^ fül)lte bie treffenbe 9tebe ba« aWäbd^en,
Unb fie ^ielt fid^ nic^t me^r; e« jeigten fic^ il^re ®efüf)Ie
aßäditig, e« I)ob fi(^ bic ^ruft, au« ber ein ©eufger \)cx^

öorbrang,
Unb fie fagte fogleic^ mit l^ei^ ücrgoffcnen 2:^ränen:
„D, nie »eig ber üerftönbige SÄann, ber im ©c^merj un« ju

raten
13s 5)enft, tpie »enig fein SBort, ba« falte, bie ©ruft ju befreien
Qt öon bem Seiben vermag, ba« ein ^ol^e« (Sdiicffal un^

auflegt.
Q^x feib glttdlic^ unb fro^, toie fottt ein @c^erj eud^ öer^

ttjunben ?
ÜDod^ ber firanlenbe fü^It aud^ fd^merjüdi bie teife ©e**

rül^rung.
Siein ; e« l^ülfe mir nid^t«, toenn felbft mir SSerfteßung

gelänge.
140 S^i^t \i(t) gleid^, »a« f^jäter nur tiefere @d()merjen öeniie^rte

94 IX. Urania»

Unb m\6) brttngtc t)xtMd)t in fttüücrjel^rcnbc« glcnb,
Öafet mid) wiebcr ^intDeg ! ^d) barf im ©oiifc nic^t bleiben;
Qd) »iU fort unb gel^e, bie armen ÜÄeinen ju fuc^en,
!Die ic^ im Unglüd öcrlie^, für mic^ nur bae Seffcre »äl^tenb.
145 ®ie« ift mebi fcfter gntfd^Iuß/ unb idj barf eud) barum nun

befennen,
2Ba« im ©erjen fid^ fonft »ol^I ^^al^re l^ätte öerborgen»
Sa, be^ SSater^ @<)ott f^ai tief mid) getroffen; nic^t, »eil id)
@tolj unb entpfinblid) bin, toie e« toof)I ber SKagb nid)t

gejiemet,
(Sonbem toeil mir fürtoal^r im ©erjen bic 9Jeigung fid^ regte
ISO ®egen ben Jüngling, ber ^eute mir aW ein Srretter er*

fd^ienen.
X)tnn atö er erft auf ber ©trage mid^ lieg, fo mar er mir

immer
Qn Oebanfen geblieben; id) badete be« glüdttic^en 3Käbd^en«,
!Da« er üießeid^t fd()on ate ©raut im ©erjen möd)te be*

toal)ren.
Unb al^ id^ toieber am Sruimen il^n fanb, ba freuf ic^ mic^

feine«
155 SlnblidE« fo fel^r, afö »8r mir ber ©immlifd()en einer er*

fd^ienen.
Unb id) folgf il^m fo gern, aü nun er jur SOtagb mic^

gettjorben.
5Dod^ mir fd^meid^efte freilid^ ba« §erg (id) »ifl e« gefte^en)
auf bem SaSege lj\tYf)tv, ate fönnt' id) t)ietteid)t il|n uerbienen,
ffienn ic^ »ürbe be« ©aufe« bereinft unentbe^rfidje Stü^e.
i6o Slber, ac^ ! nun fel^' id) guerft bic (gefahren, in bie id)
Wlid) begab, fo nal^ bem ftiU ©etiebten ju lüo^nen.
§»im erft fül)!' ic^, toic »eit ein arme« ÜWäbd^en entfernt ift

Tlusfxdit 95

aSott bem rcid^crcn Oö^flßtiB/ ^^ ö)cim fic bic 2^ü(^tigftc

Sitte« ia^ f)ab' vä) gcfogt, bamit il^r ba« ©erj nic^t ücrfcnnct,

x6s 35a« cm S^f^ß befribigt, bcm id) bic Scfinnung ücrbonfc.
ICcnti ba« mugt' id^ cmartcn, bic ftiöcn 2öünfd)e ücrbcrgcnb,
ÜDag er fi<l& bräd^tc junäd^ft bic Sraut jum ^aufe gcfitl^rct;
Unb »ic l^ätf iä) afebann bic l^cimlic^cn ®d)merjcn ertragen !
®iMlid) bin ic^ gctoamt, unb glücflii löft ba« ®cf)eimni«

170 SSott bem :83ufen fic^ to«, jc^t, bo nod) ba« Übel ift heilbar.
W)tx ha^ fei nun gefagt Unb mm fott im ^aiifc mid^ (änger
©icr nid^t« galten, too icö befd^ömt unb ängftlid^ nur fte^e,
grei bic 9Jeigung befcnnenb uub jene t^öric^tc $offnung.
yiii)t bie 3laä)t, bic breit fid^ bebedft mit finfcnbeii ©olfcn,

175 ""Jli^t ber rottenbc 35onncr (id) l^ör' H)n) fott mid^ öer^inbem,
gjic^t be« Stegen« @\\^, ber brausen gctoaltfam l^erabfc^Iägt,
SRodf) ber faufenbe ©türm. ÜDa« Ijab' id) atte« ertragen
9Iuf ber traurigen }Si^6)t unb nal^ am öcrfotgcnben geinbe,
Unb ic^ gcl^c nun toicber ^inau«, toie id) lange gctool^nt bin,

180 93on bem Strubel ber S^it ergriffen, uon altem ju fc^eiben.
gebet n)ol)l I ic^ bleibe nic^t länger; e« ift nun gefd^e^en«

'^ 3llfo \pxa^ fic, fid^ rafd^ jurtidt nad| ber S^l^ürc bctocgeub,
Unter bem Slrm ba« Sünbeld^en no(^, ba« fic brachte, be**

tt)a^renb.
Slber bie SRntter ergriff mit beiben 5lrmen ba« Wlüiäfm,
185 Um im l^cib fic faffenb, unb rief öcrmunbert unb ftaunenb:
;,®ag', »a« bebeutet mir bie«? unb biefe üergeblic^en

Jl)ränen ?
gjcin, id^ laffe blc^ nic^t; bu bift mir be« ©o^nc« SBerlobte."
Slber ber SSater ftanb mit SSiberwitten bagegen,

96 IX. Urania.

3(uf bte Sßeinenbe fc^aucub^ unb \pxad) bte t)erbrieg(td^en
©orte:

190 ^9lI|o ba« ift mir julcfet für bic l^öt^ftc 3lai)[i6)t gciüorbcn^
üDa6 mir ba« Unangcncl)mftc gefdiie^t nod) jum ©djluffc bc^

Za%c^ !
ÜDctm mir ift unlciblid^cr tiid^t^ afö STl^röncn bcr SBcibcr,
8cibenfd|aftfic^ (Scfdirci, ba^ ^cftig ücrttorrcn beginnet,
äBad mit ein menig äJernunft fic^ liege gemäd^ßd^er fc^lid^ten.

19s a)Hr ift läftig, noc^ lönger bie^ tüunbertidje beginnen
2lnjuf(^auen. SJoCenbet e« felbft; id^ gel|e ju Sette.'''
Unb er manbte fidi fc^neQ unb ei(te, jur Sammer ju geljen,
So i^m bad gpett ftanb unb xoo er ju ruljen gemol^nt

»ar.
?Jber il^n l^ielt ber ©ol^n unb fogtc bie fteljenben SBorte:

200 „SSater, eilet nur nid)t unb jürnt nicl|t über ba^ SDiäbdieii !
Qd) nur l^abe bie ©dintb üon aüer 9Sertt)irrung ju tragen,
©ie unertoartet ber greunb nod^ burd^ SSerfteüung öermeftrt

SRebet »ürbiger §err ! benn gud^ ücrtraut' id^ bie @od^e.
©auf et nic^t Slngft unb ajerbrug; üotlenbet lieber ba^ Oange!
205 !Ccnn id^ möd^te fo f)od) dviä} md)t in 3"^"^ft öerel^ren,
SaSenn Si)x ©c^abenfreube nur übt ftatt Ijerrlic^er SSBei^
l(eit."

gäc^elnb öerfe^te barauf ber »ürblge Pfarrer unb fagte:
„Kelche Slug^eit ^ättc benn »o^I ba« fd^öne :83elenntnie
I)iefer Outen entlodft unb un« entpüt i^r Oemüte ?
210 3fft nid)t bie Sorge fogleid^ bir jur SBonn' unb greube ge*
»orben ?
SRebe barum nur felbft ! \oa^ bebarf e« frember örflärnng ?"

2tusftdjt 97

Shm trat ©ermann l^cröor nub fptat^ blc frcnnbfit^cn

SCBortc:
„Sag bid) bte 2:^ränen nid^t reim, wi) blefe pc^tigen

©Corner jen ;
!X)enn fie DoQenben mein ©Ittd m\b, toxt iä) toihifc^e, ba§

beine.
215 5«id)t ba« trepc^e 3JJäb(^en ate SKagb, bie grembe, jn
• bingen,
£am i(^ 3nnt :@mnneit; id^ lant, nm beine Siebe jn merben«
aber, ad) ! mein fd^üd^terner ^üd, er fonnte bie Steigung
Deine« ©erjen« nid()t fel^n ; nur greunbliddfeit fal^ er im

Singe,
9[tö au9 bem ©piegel bu il^n be« mljigen Brunnen« be^

grüfeteft
220 !Di(^ in« ©au« nur ju filieren, e« war \d)on bie ©älfte be«

©lüdte«.
aber nun boflenbeft bu mir '« ! O, fei mir gefeguet !"
Unb e« fdiaute ba« ^täbd^en mit tiefer 9lU^rung jum O^tig«

fing
Unb öermieb nid^t Umarmung unb ftug, ben ®ipfel ber

grcube,
ffienn fie ben ?iebenben fmb bie tang erfel^nte SBerfiddnmg
225 zünftigen ©lädt« im geben, ba« nm ein unenblid^e«

fdieinet

Unb ben übrigen l^atte ber ^farr^err aUe« erltäret.
aber ba« anäbd^en lam, t)or bem $ater ftd) l^erjßdd mit

aumut
9?eigenb, unb fo i^m bie ©anb, bie jurüdtgejogene, füffenb,
^px(ut): „Q^iX toerbct gerecht ber Überrafd()ten berjeif)en.

98 IX. Urania.

230 grft bic 2:]^ränctt bc« ®d)mcrgc^ imb nun ble 2:^räncn ber

greubc.
O, uergebt mir jence ©cfü^I, »ergebt mir aviä) bicfe^,
Unb lagt nur luidj in« ©lud, ba« neu mir gegönnte, mic^

fiubcn 1
Qa, ber crfte SBerbrug, an bem ic^ 35ertoorrene fc^utb

toar,
(Sei ber (e|jte jugteic^ ! äBoju bie ÜDtogb fic$ t)er))fl[ic^tet;
235 S^reu, ju liebenbem !Dien)% ben foU bie Zoifttt Suc^

leiften-"

Unb ber SSater umarmte fie gleid^, bie Sl^ränen öer*

bergenb.
Z:raulic^ tam bie Wbxtttx I)erbei unb Ittgte fte l^ergtid^,
(Sd^Uttelte ^anb in $anb ; ed fd|n?iegen bie tt)einenben

grauen»

(gilig fagte baranf ber gute, öerftänblge ^farrl^err
240 grft bed ^ater« ^onb unb 30g tl^m t)om t^inger ben Zxau*
ring,
{3l\6)t fo leicht; er mar öom runblic^en ®üebe gel^aften)
9{al)m ben Sting ber S^httter borauf unb berlobte bie

Äinber;
^xad): ffSHoif einmal fei ber golbenen 9ieifen ©eftlm^

mnng,
geft ein Sanb 3U Mpfen, ba« öößig gleidie bem alten.
245 !Diefer ^ilngling i[t tief öon ber ßiebe jum SKäbc^en burd^^
brungen,
Unb ba« 3»äb(^en gefielet, ba§ auc^ i^r ber Jüngling er^
iDÜttfc^t ift.

Tlnsfxdit 99

älfo öerlob' x6) tnä) l(ier nah fcgn' cu(^ füuftiflen 3^*^^
SD2tt bem äBtQen ber @ltem unb mit bem ^^^9^^^ t)ed
greunbcd/

Unb ed neigte ft(^ gleid^ mit (Segen^wünfd^en ber

2S0 aber al« ber geiftlid^e §err ben golbenen 9teif mm

@te(Jf an bie ^ani be« üKäbc^en^^ crblidf er ben anberen

ftaunenb^
©en fc^on ^ermann juüor am ©runncn forglid^ betrachtet,
Unb er [agte barauf mit freunblic^ fc^ergenben ©orten !
;,SBiel bu öerlobeft bid) fd)on gum jtoeitenmal? 5Da§ nic^t
ber erfte
255 Srätttigam bei bem Sötar fxä) geige mit l^inbembem ®n^
frrud^ !"

aber fte fagte barauf: „O, Ia§t mic^ biefer grinnrung
Sinen ätugenblid teeil)en! !Cenn n^ol^I t)erbient fie ber

®ute,
!Cer mir il^n fd^eibenb gab unb nlc^t gur ©elmat gurüdfam.
Slöe« faö er öurau«, ate xa\i) bie Siebe ber jS^tit^^it,
260 äte i^n bie 8uft, Im neuen üerönbcrten SBefen gu lüirlen,
S:rleb, nad^ ^ari« gu geljen, ba^in^ too er fierfer unb S:ob

fanb.
* 8ebe gltidlicli/ fagt^ er. * Qdf ge^e; beun alte« bewegt f«^
S'efet auf Srben einmal, e« fd^cint fic^ alle« gu trennen*
©runbgefefee töfen fid^ auf ber fefteften Staaten,
265 Unb e« löft ber Sefife fid^ lo« öom alten «epfeer,
greunb fid^ lo« öon ^eunb; fo löft fic^ Siebe öon Siebe.
Ofd^ üerlaffe bic^ ^ier; unb, koo ic^ iemafö bic^ n)teber

100 IX. Urania.

ginbc^ mx tt)ct§ c«? SSicUeidit finb biefc ©cfpräd^c bic

Icfetcu.
5Rur ein grembling/ fagt man mit 9tcd)t, ift bcr SDicnfd^ I)ier

auf ßrbcn;
27o2Kc]^r ein grembting afe jemafe ift nmt ein jeber gc*

toorbeu.
Un« gel^ört ber SSoben nic^t mel^r; e^ tüanbem bie ©d^ätje;
®oIb unb ©Hbcr fd)milgt au^ ben alten l^eiligen gormen;
Süfeö regt fi(^, afö »oütc blc SBcIt, bie geftaftete, rüd*

Söfen in ß^aoö unb 9lad|t fi(^ auf, unb neu fic^ ge^

ftaften.
275 S)u Beiwa^rft mir bein §erj; unb finben bereinft »ir unö

»ieber
Über ben 2^rümmern ber SSelt, fo finb tobe erneute @e*

f*öpfe,
Umge6i(bet unb frei unb unabl^ängig t>t>m ©c^tdfaL
!Denn wa« f eff elte ben, ber f oldie S:age burd)Iebt ^at !
Slber foU e^ nidjt'fein, bag ie \m, au^ biefen ©efa^ren
280 ©lildlid) entronnen, i\n^ einft mit greuben »ieber um*

fangen, •

O, fo erl)alte mein fc^tpebenbe« ©Üb üor beinen ®eban!en,
!Ca6 bu mit gfeid^cm SWute ju ©lud unb Uuglüd bereit

feift !
öodet neue SSol^nung bid) an unb neue 3Serbinbuug,
©0 genieße mit 3?anf, wa^ bann bir ba« ©djidfat bereitet.
285 IHebe bie Siebenben rein unb l^atte bem ®uten bid) ban!*

bar.
tlber bann aud^ fefee nur leidet ben benjeglid^en guß auf;
©enn e« louert ber bo^jpette ©d^mcrg bc« neuen 3Ser(ufte«.

Tlusfxiit 101

©ctßg fei bir ber Sag; bod^ fc^äfec ba« Sebcti nic^t l^öl^cr

2(U ein anbere« ®ut, unb alle ®üter fiub trügtid^/
290 aitfo fprad) er, unb nie erfd|ien ber ISbfe mir »ieber.

SlKe« üerlor id) inbe^, unb taufenbntal bad|f id) ber ©arnung.

5Run au(^ benf id) be^ 35Jort«, ba \d)6n mir bie IMebe ba«
&m ^icr

9iett bereitet unb mir bie l^errlic^ften Hoffnungen ouffc^liefet,

fOf öergeif)', mein trefflicher JJreunb, bag id), felbft an bem
Slrm iid)
295 ©altenb, bebe ! @o fc^eint bem enblic^ gefanbeten ©d^iffer

^Viä) ber fid)erfte ®runb be« fefteften :8oben« ju \d)Vs>avkn^

Sllfo fprat^ fie unb ftedte bie 9tinge neben einanber.
aber ber SSräutigam fprad) mit ebter, männlicher SRül^rung:
„ÜDefto fefter fei, bei ber aßgemeinen Srfi^ütt'rung,
300 !Dorot^ea, ber Sunb ! SSJir tüollen Ijatten unb bauern,
geft \m^ l)a{tett unb feft ber fdjönen ®ütcr 53efi(}tum.
T>tnn ber äRenfc^, ber jur fc^manfenben S^it and) fdimanfenb

gefinnt ift,
35er üennel^ret ia^ Übel, unb breitet e« weiter unb weiter;
Slber wer feft auf bem Sinne bel^an-t, ber bilbet bie SlBelt

fic^*
305 ^l\d)t bem ^eutfc^en gejtemt e«, bie fürchterliche Bewegung

JJortjuIeiten unb aud^ gu wanfen l^ierl^in unb bortl^in.

Die« ift unfer ! fo lag un« fagcn unb fo e« behaupten !

35enn e« werben noc^ ftet« bie entfc^Ioffenen SSöIfer ge-

priefen,

S)ie filr ®ott unb ®efefe, für eitern, ©eiber unb'^inber

310 (Stritten, unb gegen ben gcinb jufammenftel^enb erlagen.

üDu bift mein; unb nun ift ba« Steine meiner ate iemafe.

102 IX. Urania.

3liä)t mit Kummer tdiU id)'^ bekoal^ren unb forgenb ge«

nicken,
©onbem mit SlRttt unb Kraft Unb brof)cn bie^mol bic

JJcinbc,
Dbcr lünftig, fo rüftc mic^ fclbft unb reiche bie ©äffen.
315 Scig xd) burdi bic^ nur üerforgt bad ^aud unb bie liebenben

©Iteni/
O, fo ftcttt fid) bie ©ruft bcm geinbe fidler entgegen»
Unb gebadete ieber \m 16), fo ftünbe bie 3i}lad)t auf
@egen bie SDtac^t, unb koir erfreuten und ade bed ^riebend."

NOTES.

ABBEEVIATIONS.

A.-S. ..... Anglo-Saxon.

C.1 Goethe's Works (1827-30). 16mo.

C.^ Goethe's Works (1827-30). 8vo.

ChoL or Chi. Cholevius' Hermaun uud Dorothea.

D. . Düntzer. Goethe's Works (Deutsche National'Litteratnr).

Bd. V.

D. ErL .... Düntzer. Erläuterongeu zu den deutschen Klassikern.

D. und W. . Dichtung und Wahrheit.

E English.

P French.

G Grerman.

Gp Greek.

G-J Goethe-Jahrbuch.

H. G. . . . . . High Gerinan.

Ii Latin.

Ii. G Low German.

M. E Middle EngUsh.

M. G Middle Grerman.

M. H. G. . . Middle High German.

M. Ii Mediaeval Latin. .

N. H. G. . . New High German.

O. H. G. . . . Old Riiih German.

U. G Upper German.

W Wngner's Hermann und Dorothea (Pitt Press Series).

Werke. . . . Goethe's Works. The Standard Weimar Edition.

Werke E. . . Groethe's Works. The Hempel Edition.

NOTES.

Goethe's elegy, Hermann and Dorothea, is usuallj published with his
other elegies in the first volume o£ bis collected works. It was written
in the autunin of 1796 while he was engaged npon hi» epic of Her-
mann and Dorothea. It was an annonncement of the appearance
of the latter poem and a personal defence against the attacks which
had been made npon him for bis authorship of the Römische Elegien
• and the Venetianitche Epigramme^ and for bis participation in the pro-
dnction of the Xenien, In the literature of the time in Germanj
tbere was mach tbat was cmde and provincial, with which egotism
and jealousj are alwajs associated. Many shafts of envions and
malicious criticism had been directed against Goethe and Schiller;
Goethe finally as an eutertaining, thougb not harmless pastime,
wrote a number of distichs satirizing keenlj their contemporaries.
Schiller, to wbom tliese were sent, joiued readilj in the sport, and
even thonght tbat a certain completeness should be given to the
enterprise hj making it embrace a large number of authors and
their works. These Xenien, numbering more than four hundred,
were published in Schiller's Musenalmanach for 1797. The witty
attacks npon contemporaries caUed forth a myriad of coarse and
stinging retorts often remarkable onlj for bad verse and bad temper.
The warfare, thus entered upon, forms an interesting cbapter in the
liteirary bistory of the time. The elegy of Hermann und Dorothea
was written in reply to the assaults of the Anti-Xenien. He intended
it for publication in the first number of the Hören for 1797, but
Schiller advised against it, lest it should revive again the storm of
attacks called forth by the Xenien.

For a history of the Xenien controversy see E. Boas, Goethe und Schiller
im Xenienkampf, 2 Thle. (Stuttgart, 1851), and E. J. Saupe, Die
Schiller Goethe'scken Xenien (Leipzig, 1852), which contain many of

106 " ELEGY.

the Anti-Xenien: also W. von M^ltz&hn,' Goethes Xenten-Manu'
Script (Berlin, 1856). See also Schiller and Goetlie's Correspondence
from Goethe's remote Suggestion of the Xenien in his letter of Sept.
16, 1796, (No. 101) to the end of the year (No. 263). Goethe intended
that this elegy should be the begiuning of a uew book of elegies.
Schiller, in acknowledging it, said : " The elegy produces a peculiarly
deep and touching impression, which cannot fail to move auy reader
who possesses a heart. Its close relation to a definite existence gives
it greater emphasis, and the lofty, beautiful repose blends delicately
with the passionate coloring of the moment. It is a new and com-
forting experience to me that the poetic mind so qnickly and so suc-
cessf ully overmasters all that is common in real life, and by a Single
flight of its own frees itself from its fetters so that ordiuary minds
can only f ollow it in hopeless despair. ... I am still at the elegy.
Whoever possesses any affinity to yon will feel in it your existence
and your individuality brought near to him." Dec. 9, 1796.
The elegy was not published until 1800, and only prefixed to the epic
in the edition of 1820.

Page 1, line 1. 2IIfo, apparently resnnies the sabject of the previoos
criticism. That^ you said, was an offense. Vtthvtdfetl' Goethe prefixed
to the first edition of his Roman Elegies which were published in Schiller's
Heren in 1795, the motto from Ovid :

** Nos Venerem tutam concessaqne furta canemus,
Inque meo nullum carmine crimen erit."

It was his pnrpose to sing of love without blame. Ptoper5, Propertins,
the greatest Latin elegiac poet, who lived from about 50 to 16 b. c, in imi-
tation of whom Goethe wrote his Roman Elegies. These were writteiv
after his return from Italy, mainly in 1788 and 1789. They were inspired
by his remembrance of Rome, and by his domestic life after his return.
Schiller in his essay Über naive und sentimentalische Dichtuwf had called
Goethe the German Propertius; and Jean Paul Richter had said, in
bitterness and envy, that a Tyrtaeus (a Greek poet of the seventh
Century b. c, who wrote spirited war songs to incite the Spartans in
their wäre with the Messenians) was needed at that time rather than a
Propertius. In the Anti-Xenien, the name of the lAtin poet Tibullus was
applied to Goethe: Goethe and Schiller were also called the ''German
Martials."
L 2. ITTarttaL A Latin epigram matist, boru in Spain about 50 a. d..

NOTES, t^ 107

who died in Rome a. d. 102, the thirteenth book of whose writings bore
tue uanie Xenia (presents giveu to friends at parting). The Venetian
l^pigrams were writteü in the manner of Martial.

L 3. bie Schule tjüten, as mere objects of school study, The expression
baS 3nnmer, ba§ "^^tii lauten means to be coufined to one's room or bed.
That I did not leave the claasics behind me with my school days, bnt that
they foUowed me to Italy and were cherished in niy life. Goethe was
uuder classical infiuences ever after his visit to Rome.

1. 4. latium = Italien,

L 6. This line expresses Goethe's independence, in which he declines
to follow blindly any leader, however great, or theory by whatever an-
thority supported. Viehoff, and after him Düntzer and Von Loeper, have
held that this line referred to Goethe's scientific studies ; Goethe opposed
bitterly Newton's theory of light, and if this Interpretation be correct,
the iUnstrious name here referred to is that of Newton. This nnfortunate
coutroversy produced more bitterness than any other experieuce of
Groethe's life, and dimmed for a time his really brilliant discoveries
in science. Hatttt VlVl^ Knttfi seem, however, to belong together, aa
they are often nsed by Goethe. In that case Natare is that primal,
nnspoiled condition of huroanity as it proceeded from creative power.
** If we can again see in nature w^hat they (the great artists, such as Pons-
sin, Claude, and Salvator Rosa) have found, and more or less imitated,
that must broaden and pariiy the sool, and give to it at last by contem-
^lation the highest conception of nature and art (9latut unb jlunfi)."
Ital, Reise, June 27, 1787 ; quoted by Cholevius. See Schiller's essay
Über naioe und sentimerdalische Ditcktung. Un;ere ßuliut foll un§ auf
bcm aöcgc bcr SBernunft unb bcr S^eilftctt gut 5iiatur gurticffül^rcn.
Werhey XV. 470. Grod is frequently represented as an artist in Mid-
dle High German poetry, and a beantiful form was regarded as his
work. Violence would seem to be done to the classic spirit of the
elegy by the introdnction of any element not based upon Goethe's ex-
perieuce of art as he came to know it in Italy, and with nature ex-
pressed in it.

L 7. bebtti^enber Dratt^, constraining pressure, The first edition omits
inic^ in this line and reads : ^ajj be§ fiebenS . . . ntd)t ben ^hnf d^en.

L 8. That I scomed the miseraUe mask ofhypocrisy.

1- 9. SoI(^r ^el^Ier . . . fo ernftg gcpfleget, etc. : Of such errors as

these which thou hast actively fosfered^ I am accused.

geißlet. Two mottos were prefixed to the Venetian Epigrams, the first

108 ELEGY.

collected editiou of which appeared in the Musenalmanach for 1796, one
f rom Martial, and one f rom Horace.

Hominem pagiua nostra sapit.

Mabtial Epigrams, X. iv., 10.

** Every page smacks of a man ; '' that is, reveals hnman life as it is.

Haec ego mecam
Compressis agito labris : ubi quid datur oti,
niado chartia. Hoc est mediocribus illis
Ex vitiis nnum.

Sat. I. iv., 137, f.

" Snch are mj dumb soliloquies : when time
Permits, I pen them down in sportive rhyme ;
A piactice to be uumber'd, I allow,
Among those lighter faults I named just now/'

^el^Ier may, as Cholevius suggests, relate to mtiis in the above passage.
See the Lesarten to the Epigramme^ Werke L 436.

L 10. geiltet = bef^ulbtgt. pöbel, from the O. F. pchhs, L. populus,
The Word acquired early a derogatory signification, — populace, rabble,
the vulgär.

In the Trogdalien zur Verdauung der Xenien, one of the Anti-Xenien, is

the Xenion directed against Goethe :

«

„@eltcn crl^abcn unb grofe, oft elcnb, toäff'rig unb fabc
©(^micrt er; unb et ift bod^ — aber beim $öbel — beliebt."

Goethe said in a letterto Schiller of Dec. 5, 1796: '^It is arousing to
see how they (the critics) regard a nature different from their own as
shallow, empty, and vulgär, how they direct their arrows against the out-
works of appearance, and how little they suspect what an inaccessible
stronghold that man possesses who is always in earnest with himself and
the things about him."

Not ouly the vulgär and envious crowd of critics, but even the kindly
disposed and just, disapproved of bis writings.

1. 11. An allusion to Herder and others who had been his friends.

1. 12. Poetry had preserved the freshuess of his feeling, and giveu
htm still the hopefulness of youth. Schiller says, with reference to this
line, in answer to the letter in which this elegy was enclosed to him:
„W^^ ^^( ^vi]t mit i^ren fd)5nften &ahtn bei ^^l^nen fein unb intern l^err::

NOTES. 109

lidjcn gfreunbe feine Xußenb retäftt lange BctDa^tcn," Schäler to Goethe,
Dec. 9, 1796.
L 16. Compare npon this line :

Zieles erlebt' i^i obglei« bie Sode
3ugenbli4 toaM mit um bie ©d^l&fe.

Faust, n. 8697, £P.

bie Sc^itel, fem., now asoally masc. The feminine form is given as the
Standard form in Adelung, and is common in Lnther and the writers of
the classical period of the eighteenth Century.

Ii. 18. Snetonius says that Caesar had obtained the right to wear a
laurel wreath at all times, — "jus laureae perpetuo gestaudae." Lives of
the Caesars. Vita JuL Caes,, cap. 45 (Chol.).

Page 2, line 20. bem XDUrbigern, that is, to himself when he shall
be more worthy of it.

L 21. Höfen, the flower of love. Goethe here extols the domestic
joy that had come to his life from his union with ' Christiane Vnlpius,
which was the subject of attack in the Anti-Xenien, QttinQ «= retc^
li^. (D.)

L 26. t^eretn, come in, the adverb represents the omitted verb of
motion. Goethe summons as to a classical banquet. The gnests,
crowned with garlands, recline or are seated in a circle. He proposes
the health of the absent.

L 27. The first health is to Friedrich August Wolf, the famous pro-
fessor and Homeric critic, of Halle and Berlin (1759-1824). Wolf in his
Prdegomena to Homer had attacked the unity of the poems ascribed to
Homer, and had assigned them to various rhapsodists, the Homerides.
In his Introduction to the Iliad he said that the major part was to be
ascribed to Homer, the rest to the Homerides, a school of heroic bards.
Goethe shared at this time the views of Wolf. Sd^on lange Xodx i(^ ge=
neigt, mic^ in bem e|)ifc^en gfad^e gu oetfuc^en, unb immer \^ndit mid^
ber l^ol^e ^Begriff öon ©inl^eit unb Untl^eilbarfeit ber i&omerifd^en (*icbid)te
Ci\), 9lunmc]^r, ba ©ie biefc l^errlit^en 2Ber!e einer Sfamilte guetgnen, ift
bie Äül^nl^eit geringer, fid^ in größere ©efeüf^aft gu tt)agen unb ben iöüeg
p öerfolgen, ben SSofe in feiner ßuife fo fd^ön gezeigt l^at. Goethe to
Wolf, Dec. 26, 1796.

3n ber ^oefte ift bie öernidjtenbe Äriti! nit^t fo fd^öblit^. SBolf l^at ben
^omer gerftört, bod^ bem @ebi(^t l^at er nid^t§ anl^aben fönnen: benn biefe§
@ebid^t tiat bie ^JBunberfraft toie bie gelben ^BaltiatLaS, bie fid^ beS Wox-^

110 ELEGY.

genS in SiMt f^autn unb Mittags ftd^ toteber mit Ij^eilen @Iiebem au Sifd^e
fc^cn. EcKERMANN, Gespräche mit Goethe, Feb. 1, 1827.

Goethe retarned later to the view of the Single authorship of the
poems. ^ine neue (Generation, meldte . . . un§ nad^bem mir ben ^omer
einige 3fit, unb jtDQr nid^t gang mit SBillen, als ein 8u?amtnengefügte§,
aus mehreren Elementen ^ngerei^etcS öorgefteüt ^abcn, abermals freunb.^
Ii4 nötl^igt, i^n als eine l^errli^e ^inl^eit, unb bie unter feinem 9tamen
überlieferten (Sebid^te als einem ein-}igen l^o^eren ^id^terfinne entquollene

($0iteSgefd^5|)fe t)0r}uftellen. Recensionen und Aufsätze, " Homer noch ein-
mal" Werke, H. XXIX. 557. See also Von BiedermauD's note. For
Goethe's. later view, see also Epigrammatisch " Homer wieder Homer"
Wtrke, HL 159.

L 28. poUere 3al^n. A contest in which there were more competi-
tors. If the Iliad were writteu by a school of bards, he would venture in
that case to be one.

1. 28. For toho might venture a contest with Olifmpiansf and who with
that (unique) onef that is, attempt to equail or rival Homer in his own
field. bem £inem = bem ^tnjtgen.

L 30. Goethe is content to be a member of the school of Homer, —
even the least. Chamisso quotes this line:

aaSolftl l^errlidj ift cS, bon ben ©omeriben —
©in ©röferer f^Jrod^'S, ber ßetjte no(^ gu fein.
Einleitung des Musenalmanachs, 1833. Quoted by Von Loeper.

L 31. bas neuflc (Sebic^t. An annonncement of the appearance of
his idyl of Hermann und Dorothea, which the anthor reads alond in the
circle of his friends.

L 32. beftec^e, bribe. Affect and incline you to a favorable jndgment.

1. 33. He announces the snbject of his poem as national. / introdure
you to Germans, but the scene is hnmbler. The poet condncts them to a
more qniet home, where apart from conventionalities, the heart and human
desire are shown to be ever the same.

1. 34. He invokes the spirit of J. H. Voss, the anthor of Luise,
the idyl of the quiet life of the pastor of Grünau, and the translator of
Homer.

L 36. Hafc^. In Voss's poem of Luise, the pastor's danghter preseuts
herseif to her father in her wedding-dress on the evening of festivity
which preceded the wedding ($olterabenb). After bestowing a Messing

NOTES. 111

upon the 701mg conple, he tnmed to the mother and asked whether the
morrow would be better f or the weddiug than to-day :

,,^uiier, tooS fagjt bu 1
@oIl t4 fte traun 1 9^i4t beffer [a ift ber morgenbe Sag unS !"

She answered:

H^taue fie, ^ann, im Flamen be§ aSbarml^et^igen iSBaierS."

The ceremony is theu performed in the presence of the guests who had
assembled for the preliminary festivities. Voss, Luise, III. 304, ff.

L 37. bie traurigen Bilbcr ber geit Goethe refers here to the
scenes of the French Revolution and the attendaut wais which convulsed
Europe, and form the background of bis idyl of Hermann und Dorothea,
See Canto VI.

L 40. Singenb, unth my song, geflögt = eingeflößt. See Canto II.
128.

L 41. benn=bann. Uns fet^ret lüeisl^eit am €nbe "Das Z<^fycliuru

bert. The Century teaches us wiadom at ils dose. The reading of this
line was changed to, „Un§ lehret ^eiSl^eit baS ^nbe . . . beä Sal^rl^un*
bertS," in the edition of 1806, — a change afterward abandoned.

1. 43. The poet bids his friends recall with a more cheerful spirit the
sorrows of the stormy years through which they haye passed ; many
things to which they had been accnstomed and valaed, they have leamed
to regard as unessential ; they have acquired a deeper knowledge of man
and of the brotherhood of nations. After having had their attention so
long diyerted, he bids them retum to themselves, and find satisfaction in
the riches of the human soul. Compare :

Unb ictjt on bc§ Sa^jrl^unbertS crnftcm ®nbe,

äBo felbft bic aöir!li(4!cit jur S)id(|tun0 tDirb,

2Bo »ir ben Stampf gcioaltigcr ^iloturcn

Um ein bcbcutcnb 3iel bor ^ugen fel^n,

Unb um ber 3Renf dfteit grofee ©egenftönbe,

Um ^errfdjaft unb um fjreil^eit »irb gerungen. . .

ScHiLLES, Prolog zu Wallenstein, Quoted by Von Loeper.

KALLIOPE.

SCHICKSAL UND ANTEIL.

OvER each canto is placed the name of one of the Niue Muses ; below is
a 8ub-title giviug the subjeet of the canto. KaHiope, the Muse of
Epic poetry, usually represented with a tablet and Stylus, or with
a roll of paper.

Goethe in the final rearrangement of his poem in nine cantos, instead of
six as he originally intended, followed the example of Herodotus,
whose nine bobks of history bore the names of the Nine Muses as
enumerated in Hesiod's Theogone.

S^tcf fal, the fate of the fugitives from beyond the Bhine. 2lTtteiI, the
interest of the inhabitants of the right bank in their snfferings.

Page 5, line 1. B^ab* xdf. The Inversion for the sake of emphasis,
as also in the following line.

L 2. 3ß ^odf. "Dodf strengthens an ajQSrmation or wish, and is espe-
cially common in exclamations and with the imperative. It frequently
strengthens the answer to objections. Notwithstanding the number of
times he has seen the streets solitary, they have never been so lonely as
now. W6ä)i^ idj mid) bod^ ni^t rühren Dom ^^Jlat;, 1. 8; toaS bet 3^ungc
bo4 fö^tt, 1. 16. It is often used alone after a negative Statement, or
question with ni(^t, to represent a sentence. This nse seems to have
begun in the eighteenth Century.

%tmptl^ttt, 35r fcnnt mid) f djon nit^t mc^r ?
ßlofierbruber. ^od^, bo4 !

Nathan der Weise, 1, 2391 ( Aufz. iv., Auft. 1 ).

As a conjunction it is adversative : when it does not mark a contrast,
it gives emphasis to the sentence in which it Stands, 1. 39, vi. 78.

L 2. gefeiert, swept, a familiär expression, often used by Goethe.
®a§ graue gfranffurt . . . ba§ iet{t für mi4 fo leer tft als mit U^ejen
gefe^rt. — Brief an Augmte von Stolberg, 7. ailS^efiorben, extitictf is simi*
larly used.

NOTES. I. 113

9[uSgefforben tüte ein ßir^l^of BleiBi bet 9((Ier.

SOHILLEB, PicCOl,, I. 4«

fnnf5t9 and fnnf5t9. The official mies of spelliug of the different Ger-
man states vary as to the preferable form ; those of Prussia give fünfzig
first, while those of Mecklenbarg-Strelitz, Bavaria, and Saxony give
fünfjtö firet.

1, 3. bcud?t, written bSud?l by Goethe. M. H. G. bunfctt, bullte öc=
bül^t. Traces of the nasalized form of the preterit and participle (bunfte,
gebiinü) appear in the thirteenth centnry, bat^ the regulär, or derivative
forma bäumte and geböud^i, prevailed uutil the eighteenth centary. The
preterit bäud^te gave rise in the fifteenth Century to a new present, bellet
and beultet, and in the seventeenth Century to the infinitive beutS^tett and
preterit beud^teie. The acc. is the prevailing case with bünfen, bnt the
dative occuro frequently in the eighteenth Century, and is found in Wie-
land, Lessing, Bürger, Kleist, and Goethe.

^a6 i^r niemals bie 9lrbeit au Hein unb bie 9tabe( ju fein bünü.

VII. 122.

The dative is more common with beulten, blieben; were leß behind.
We should expect bleiben, bnt the landlord recalls vividly the scene when
the whole village trooped forth to see the fugitives. pon allen unfern
^emol^nern, dative in a partitive sense.

L 4. VOas bie Zteugier nid?t tl^ut ! an exclamatory sentence with the
arrangement of a dependent clause. Heugter : various forms of this word
are found, — 9leuöicrbe, also ÜUeubegier and ^Jleubegierbe. 3)oS ift für
meiner S^eugier ©ünben. Der junge Goethe, I. I9i.

3n biefem «ugenblide füljilt ^f)x nitäfttS,
^I§ üleubegier.

Nathan der Weise, 1. 2197 (Aufz. iii., Auft. 9).

®ie «Reubegterbe fi)ielt, bie aßifebegierbe jielt,
®ie SBifebegierbe fd^aut, bie gieubegierbe fd^ielt.

RüCKKRT, Die Weisheit, 9. 24.

The original genitive sing, of the noun shown in neuSgierig, which is
still preserved in numerous dialectic forms, became neugierig toward the
end of the seventeenth Century ; M. H. G. nlug§rne. rennen nnb laufen :
the two verbs express the idea of excited motion, and represent the varied
activity of the hurrying villagers. rennen is used primarily
occasionally of personified objects, and of these when in

114 HERMANN UND DOROTHEA.

motion : laufen expresaes rapid, ofteu uniform movement, and is used of
inanimate as well as of living things. 2)ic äcil läuft Qcft^toinb öorbci.
2)er ©döweiS läuft oon bcr (Stirne. 3^a§ ©tunbcnglaS ift ouSgclaufen.
(^el^en is the slower and more measured movement.
SBtc et eilig ft* nad^ ber fleincn ©tobt toenbete, burtä^ bie ©tragen berfelben

inc^r rannte 0l§ lief. Tieck, Der alte vom Berge, Novellen, 8, 150 (1853).

3e^t bin i^ müb bom 9lennen unb Idaufen,
3e^t toill idd mid^ im (Srabe berfc^naufen.

^ Heime, Romancero, Buch IL, Rückschau.

V 6. Damntme^, an elevated, artificial waj, originally in a low or
swampy country. The Roman military routes were mostly raised ways,
causeways. In North Germany the centre of a paved road is called tlie
^amm, and certain streets still bear that name. The same road is called
^o^meg.

^ber, au§ bem @leife gebrängt, na4 bem Stanbe be§ ^o^tDegS
3rrte ba§ fnorrenbe JRab : 1. 137.

and (£]^auffee,

©0 ful^r ^ermann bal^in ber tDol^lbefannten (Sl^auffee gu. V. 146.

weldftn, acc. of space traversed. immer = immerl^in, is under any
circumstances nearly an hour distant, immer and immerl^in imply somo
general contrast or reservation from what precedes. In this sense Goethe,
in speaking of his portrait painted by Angelica Kaufmann, which was a
failure, says: @§ berbriegt fie fel^r, bag e§ ni^t gleid^en unb n)erben min.
@§ ift immer (no matter what exeoption be taken to it) ein l^übfd^er
93urf(^e, aber feine ©))ur bon mir. Zweiter Römischer Aufenthalt^ June 27,
1787, H. 24. 350.

L 7. 3"* t|2i§en Staube bcs ITtittags. The action of the poem l)e-
gins in the middle of the day and ends in the late evening. The whole
time of the action does not exoeed ten honrs.

1. 8. (£Ien^ has a touch of its original meaning here, the misery of ex-
ile, from O. H. G. eli-lenti, in a foreign huid : rli- is akin to E. eise, L. alias.
In the life of the early Germans the idea of misery was to be carried
a prisoner into hopeless captivity and be held or sold as a slave. Com-
pare the L. exilium for exsilium, E. exile, from ex, out of, and solium,
soiL Compare : ©treifen nidjit ^errlitS^e äJtönner bon l^ol^er ®eburt nun
im (Slenb ? V. 99.

NOTES. L 115

2)er, bu mir in baS @lenb nad^gefolgi.

Jungfrau von Orleans, 1. 3135 (Anfz. 5. Anft 4).

€o jiel^en mir burc^ bie toelftS^en Sanb,
^aS @Üent muffen mir bauen.

Uhland, Volkslieder, 799.

Sd^ far in frembe 2anb ba^in
Wo xä) im @Ienb bin.

Uhland, Ibid. 131.

1. 0. ^dbc, possessions, A distinction was early made between mov-
able possessions and real estate : f abrenbe ^ahtf and liegenbe ^dbt or @(ut|
res mobiles and immobiles,

i4 mil nun teilen, € i^ bar
min barnbe guot unb eigens btl.

Wcdther von der Vogelweide, 74 (ed. Bartsch).

t$fal()renbe referred originally to flocks and herds, the early wealth of
a pastoral people.

1. 10. ieiber, adv. from leib. üBerrt^etnifd^, the land west of the
Khine. Goethe introduces the French Revolution with its enthusiasms
and attendant misfortunes as the historical backgronnd of his poem. He
himself says :

!^4 ^(ibe ... bie großen ^-Bemegungen unb SBerönberungen beS SBeli^
tbeaterS ouS einem fleincn ©piegel gurüdjumerfen getratäfttet. To Meyer,

Dec. 5, 1796, Briefe von und an Goethe, p. 46.

1. 12. n>anbem, wander, traud, is nsed of a joumey on foot : manbeln
means to wal^ for pleasnre, purposelessly : gelten, go, walk, is nsed both of
men and animals, and is the most general tenu for to go ; maHen implies
movement in a mass, as of pilgrims, to travel to a foreign land. Krüm^
munjen: Goethe nses this word in describing the vallej of the Lahn near
Wetzlar, „jene S^^öler in i^xtn mannit^faltigen Krümmungen öon ben
lieblic^ften aöälbern befd^attet. Werthbh, Erstes Buch, am 18 August.
Compare Dichtung und Wahrheit, XIII., Werke, 28, 175, where Goethe
speaks again of the same river, „burc^ feine j^rümmungen lieblit^."

1. 13. mübe, generousig: This word is common to all the German
dialects and meant when applied to a mler, one whose grace provided for
his people, gentle, humane,

Enti dö uuas der eino almahtico cot
Manno miltisto. m^

116 HERMANN AND DOROTHEA.

Xie j^önigin füg unb milbe, aU blicfte ^oSmonb brein.

ÜHLAND, Des Sängers Fluch.

Page 6, line 14. fortsfc^tcf tefi; would be written as one word in prose.
iinnen, Unen : This is tfae L. G. form : the H. G. is ü^einen. The classical
word linum, Gr. X/yov, spread over the entire continent of Enrope, and
was adopted bj the most diverse peoples, Basques, Albanians, Celts,
Magyars. Sein indicated at first the plant, and j^lad^^ the prodnct from
it. Flax is still called har, "hair" in Anstria. 1{ehtx, Kulturpflanzen und
Hausthiere (1874), 157, 512. See 1. 22, where SeintDanb is used. Hn-wät,
linen stnff .

-L 16. lDas = o)te.

1. 17. nimmt . . . {t^ ans, presents a flne appearanee, See III. 82.
Goethe says in his poem to Gende Readers (^n bie künftigen):

Unb ba§ 9Iter tote bie Sugenb
Unb ber ^tf^ltt mie bie Xugenb
9limmt ft^ gut in Siebern auS.

Werke, I. 12.

bequemli^ = bequem, comfortaUe, suitable, convenient See ju f (Raffen
bequemlid^. V. 158.

Adjectives and adverbs in Ai^ were favorite forms with Goethe, and we
often find several near together: tDo]^lbe]()agIi(i^, 1. 21; trauU^, II. 5;
frö^lid^, n. 8; löblid^, n. ll; forglid^, II. 15; fltigUtäft, U. 26; toeiSli*,
n. 64 ; trüglid^, IX. 289 ; lcid)tli*, IV. 12.

1. 18. Sä%en, might find seats, the conclnsion of a hypothetical period,
the condition being nnderstood, if it were necessary, ptere; archaic plnral
form.

L 20. am Ularfte belongs to bes fjaufes, = bes am UTarf te gelegenen
fjaufes.

L 21. 3ttr ^ran = ju feiner Jrau ; upon the locality of the poem,
see II. 258.

1. 22. Certain fixed expressions as in Homer are common throngh-
out the poem. The mother is bie finge, ©erjlänbige fjausfrau, bie toür-
bige Hausfrau, I. 61 ; bie gute ^^utter, II. 107 ; bie berfiänbige aRutter,
IV. 146 ; bie gute, berftänbige, IV. 226.

L 24. {te t{i (s ^mi) 5u manchem (Sebraud^e. Compare ^a&ivx
feines @ebraud)e§, 1, 128, where the gen. of characteristic is used.

L 27. nacfenb. See II. 36.

1. 28. geplünbert. See VI. 109.

NOTES. L 11 Y

1. 20. Sdflaftod, dressinff-gowrif II. 55. titbtaitifc^n = tnbifd^ett, OP
ofttnMfc^n below, 1. 34. The adjective inbianifd^ was nsed until the
seventeenth Century to indicate the prodnct of both Indies. Later the
adjective inbifdd was formed to refer primarilj to the East Indies. The
former use has become fixed in certain expressions, as inbianif^eS )sGßeig,
inbionifd^e ^ogelnefter.

1. 30. Kattun, Goethe wrote (£atiun; from L. 6. Staiotn in the seven-
teenth Century: F. coton, E. cotton, from the Arabic. ^latteU; from F.
ßanellej O. ¥.ßaine,

The host of the Golden Lion resembles Goethe's father. ^ieju !am
no(^, bag mein ^aitx ^UeS, toaS gu feinem ^nguge gel^örie, fel^r gut unb
reinlich })idi unb biele Ual^re mel^r hmafixit a(S benu^ie, ballet eine getDtffe
Siebe filr getDiffen alten Suf^nitt unb l^ergierungen trug. Dichtung und
Wahrheit, Buch VI., Werke 27, 56. Quoted by Chuquet.

L 34. friegen, get, a word used colloquially for befommen, but is not
common in higher style. It meant originally to exert one's seif, strive,
fight, Krie^; war: the sense to acquire was developed first in L. G.
and-M. G., where the verb was usually strong, wheuce it passed into Hl G.
Goethe used it very often in letters. S)iefeS ©lott ftiegen ©ie erft ^on^
nerStog. An Frau von Stein, I. 73, also with the Infinitive :

^ie äJlutter friegt baS ^ing ju ftS^auen.

Faust, I. 2815.

3(^ (rtegte xf^n jum ®iM am 64iffe gu padtn,

Clavigo, Aufz. iv.

The word is common in Luther's translation of the Bible, Ps. xlv. 17.
It is often prononnced with short ie := f rid^t.

L 36. Sürtout, a large wide coat, Ubetrod. PeMfc^J, a short, dosdy
fitting coat, of green cloth with braid across the front and tasseis, often
wom in hunting. From the Bohemian &eibsl.

^a6 eine fc^öne $efcf(^e eines SBetterS im Büfcanlt l^&nge, mit ber et bei
feinem ^ierfein auf bie Sogb ju gelf)en |)flegc. Dichtung und Wahrheit,

Buch X., Werke, 27 Bd. 372.

1. 37. IHii^e = S^Iafmü^e. Compare IV. 167. From Med. Lat.
almutia, originally wom by priests, and covering both the head and Shoul-
ders. Its use passed to nobles, as it was not prescribed by ecclesiastical
rule, just as much of the ceremonial costume of the Middle Ages was imi-
tated from that of the church. F. aumusse or aumuce.

118 HERMANN UND DOROTHEA.

" Game f orth with pilgrim Steps in amice gray."

MiLTON, Paradise lieyaiMd, IV. 427.

'' A shape with amice wiapp'd around."

Scott, Lay o/the Last Mirutrel, XXVIL

Page 7, line 38. mit, an adverb which may be widely osed to denote
participation in, as mitjptetS^ett. bod^ tPOl^I fc^on, ü must sitrelif be already
pcuU,

L 40. (5eftc^t has two forms in the plural, — ®eft(^ter, featuret, &ti
ftd^te, vißionSy pfiantoms,

L 41. itg^xdfcv, for shorter and more common jeber.

1. 42. audf throws its force upon- bodf, I ftn- my pari ceiiainly should
not like.

1. 43. £aufen unb leibett; alliterative expression. So also ^eftS^idf
itnb (^eftnnung, 82; SBerftanb unb !9[$ernunft, 86; ^ebr&ng unb ^eiüm«
mel, äöanbrer unb äBagen, 109; nötig unb nütlitS^, 116. Chuquet.

L 44. mit Ztadpbrucf , with emphasis.

L 45. (Ernte. Goethe in a letter to Meyer speaks of the action of the
play as transpiring „ungeföl^r im öcrgangenen ?luguft." Briefe von und
an Goethe, den 5ten Dez. 1796.

L 46. bie ((ru^t = (5etretbe. gmin ; in this sense nsed only in the
singnlar ; its meaning is explained helow. Überreif ift ba§ Üorn fd^on, 49.

. . . unb freute
@i(S6 ber eigenen ©aat unb be§ ^errli^ nidenben ßorneS,

IV. 50.

@al^ bie golbene gfru^t ben Farben entgegen fttS^ neigen.

IV. 79.

L 47. fctn XOolfd^n, not a fragment ofdoud.

L 48. morgen = 0ften. Other names, in part poetic, of the points
o^ the compass are ^benb, west ; ^DUtternac^t, north ; ^JRtttag, söuth.

^eb' beine 9ugen auf unb fiel^e Don ber Stätte an, ba bu tool^neft, gegen
^itternad^t, gegen ben ^Ulittag, gegen ben ^torgen, unb gegen ben ^benb.

Gen. xüi. 14.

Compare levant and ponent for the east and the west.

Forth rush the Levant and the Ponent winds.

Paradise Lost, X. 704.

L 63. gef it^ren : familiär nse of the past participle with verbs of mo-
tion in the sense of the present.

NOTES. I. 119

1* 56. CanbaiU A city of abont 7,000 inhabitaiits in the Bavarian
Palatinate. The name was applied to a carriage, a Landauer, or Sanbauet
äBagen, the top of which could be lowered in front and behind, said hy
Heyne, Grimmas Dict., to have been so called from the city in which it
was invented. According to others the carriage was so uamed, because
the Emperor Joseph I., at the siege of Landau by the Imperialists in 1702,
appeared in such a carriage.

1. 57. (5af[e (E. gate)^ a narrow street op /o»e, is the native German
Word for street. It was applied to broad as well as narrow streets, paved
and nnpaved ; Strafe (E. street) now meaning a broad street, originally a
paved way, strdta via. It often designated a highway leading to and
through the city. We find i^anbftta^c and Stabtgoffe together. It was
early in vogue in west Germany. Nnroerous streets in England bear the
name *' gate/' as the Petergate in York.

The attempt has been made to show that Ilmenau in Thuringia was
the city which Goethe here describes, and where he spent a short time in
the year 1796, while engaged upon bis poem. Goethe often visited Ilme-
nau, and endeavored to develop some ancient silver and copper mines,
which were situated there. In the " Lion Inn " Goethe spent bis last birth-
day.

Schiller was probably the first to refer to the resemblance between
Ilmenau and the place of the poem.

34 begrübe @ie in ^l^rem etnfamen Zf^al unb toünft^e, bag ^1)ncn bie
l^olbefte aSer ^JHufen ba begegnen möge. äBenigfien§ tonnen @ie bort ba§
Bi&hiä^n 2(^te§ ^nnann§ ftnben, unb einen ^poit)thx ober ein grünes
fym9 mit @tttccatorarbeit gibt eS bort tDolj^l au4.

To Goethe, Oct. 31, 1796.

1. 58. beflig man, carried on.

Page 8, line 69. ^^oxweq is an archway leading to the court and
Stahles in the rear. From it, to the right and left, are the entrances to
the rooms of the hotel. This was the gate of the house with its arch, left
Standing at the time of the conflagration. IL 143 ; Y. 142.

1. 60. ergo^enb, or erget;cnb as Goethe wrote it. Uebcr shows the
relation between Bemerfung and Pdf.

1. 61. (Enblt^; that is, after many other remarks. (D.)

1. 64. gefel^n, supply l^aben. The Omission of the transposed aux-
iliary is very common throughout the poem.

The subject of mic^t is was y\ fc^auen, the sight of which.

1. 65. (Et^paar for the fuU form ^l^epaar.

220 HEBBiANN UND DOROTHEA.

L 66. B2nfe, teaU. The weak plmal, ^n&n, means bonks, financial
iostitotioiis. ftc^, dat after fa(i|)e(nb.

L 67. fät^Inb = 3ufä(^elnD, W., from the old noun 3f&4<L The
modern form is grac^er.

L 71. Dag introdaces a snbstantiTe sentence in apposition with barin
nnderstood, one is aßer all like the other in thls, y'iz.

L 73. 3ebcr, supply lauft from the preceding line. armen means un-
fortuiKüe, worthy of compeusion : it retains this meaning where there ia
no reference to poverty ; so ^rmenfünberolode means the bell which ao-
nonnced the execation of a condemned criminal.

^a§ ©tü^l^en rie^t f o na^ ^rmenfünbem.

Gütz, Akt iv., Werke, Vm. 122.

The Word also means miserable, repnlsive ;

äBaS toiUft bu, armer Xeufel, geben« -

Faust, L 1675.
sick, snffering ;

2Ba§ IJat mon bir, bu ormcS ihnb, getlfjan.

Mignon, Werke, L 161.

L 74. fpa3tert. .This verb is commonlj nsed in the Infinitive with
some yerb as gc^en, reiten, fahren, indicating the kind of joumey. fci^anen :
Goethe is especially fond of this S. G. word. He nses it often for yarietj,
to avoid the repetition of feigen. See 1. 64.

L 78. pfarrt^err is more dignified than Pfarrer nsed elsewhere.
Pfarre means parish, eure, a lesser ecclesiastical district ( j^ir(^f))tel), and
is usually held to be derived from Med. Lat. parochia, G. Topoucia, but the
Med. Lat. parra maj spring from O. H. G. ^farra, the same root as
^fcrd^, E. park, F. parc, meaning an enclosnre.

1. 79. gterbe : Chuquet calls attention to the freqnency with which
this word occurs in Gocthe's writings. „^ie gürftin SRonaco, bte Sterbe
bon ei^ontiHiJ.* Camp, in Frank., den 23 Aug., 1792. so also, „Ottilie, bie
Sterbe bcr (^Jefelljt^aft." Unterhaltungen deutscher Ausgewanderten , etc.

3ün9(tng : We assume that the pastor was in early manhood. The
word Jüngling was used formerly of a young servant. So in Luther's
translation of the Bible, 1 Sam. xxv. 5.

Page 9, line 81, 82. Goethe in bis autobiography and conversations
expressed views similar to these, showing his own profound reverence for
the Bible. ^ie ^-Btbel ift fo boUer @k^alt bag fte mel^r al§ jebeS anbere
SBu4 Stoff sunt 92a(^benfen unb ^elegenl^eit au ^^ktra^tungen über bie

NOTES. L 121

menf ddli^en ©inge barbtetct. Dichtung und Wahrheit, Buch VII. p. 57. 3dii
für meine H^erfon ^atte fie (bie ^^ibel) lieb unb mert^: benn faft i^r allein
tDar id^ meine fittli^e ^ilbung fd^ulbig unb bie Gegebenheiten, bie Seiten,
bie Symbole, bie ^leid^niffe, ^IlSeS ^aüt ^iäf tief bei mir eingebrücEt unb
koar auf eine ober bie anbere meife mirtfam gemefen. Dichtung und Wahr-
heit, Buch Vn., Werke, XXVII. 96.

Kömer thuB speaks of the pastor whose picture is here sketched. „Ser
Pfarrer ift gang anberS aU ber ^ogf(6e. 6ein @tanb ^at il^m bei einer
i^öl^eren 6:ultur nur S)ulbung unb Sreunblidj/feit gegeben." An Schiller,

10 März, 1797.

„^er ©eiftlid^e (ift) ein iugenbli^ heitrer . . • SBeifer. 3Stan bemer!e bie
i(unft be§ ^id^terS, mie er uns in bem $rebiger ben ^JJ^ann geigt, ber in ber
feinften @e|ellfcl^aft ftd^ gang an feiner ©teile finben toürbe, ber aber afl
äufterlici^e Überlegenheit abzulegen unb feine ^itt^eilungen gu üereinfad^en
totii: unb toie er bem @emälbe feiner !iBiIbung bie f41i(i()te^e, befd^eibenfte
gfarbe giebt." A. W. Schlegel, Werke, XI. 203.

L 84. The padtor recoguizes that the pure aud spontaneouB impulses
of human nature often lead to truth aud g^de to action wheu pure reasou
would be powerless to direct.

ipas für is a Compound pronouu : with immer and nur, tx>tx and toad
are made more indefinite, whaiever they may he.

L 87. Qang : instinct, propetisity.

I. 88. £ocfte : the Inversion to express a condition.

L 89. erf al^r* er : conclusion of a hypothetical period, expressed inter-
rogatively. If curiosity witli its passionate charms did not allure man . . .
would he pn^ibly ever leam, etc.

L 90. (Segen etnanber Der (galten : what a heautiful rdation they sustain
to one another, or what a harmony exists in the affhirs o/this world.

II. 91 and 92. Three stages of human desire are here expressed, for
the novel (bas Heue), the useful (bas Xtüfelid?e), and the ideal good (bas
(gute).

L 93. £eic^tjtnn. The longer form, Scfdfetrtnniflfeit, prevailed until
the eighteenth centutj : it has since been gradually displaoed bj the
shorter. Groethe says in Tasso:

aöir SKenfdfeen toerben tounberbar ge<)rüft ;
aOBir fönnten'S ni*t ertragen, l^ätt' uns ni^t
S)en l^olben Seid^tpnn bie 9{atur üerlie^n.

Akt n. 4.

^22 HERMANN UND DOROTHEA.

'43efonberS ober lotrimt bcm 9Renf(icn bcr ßeit^tpnn uu §ilfc, ber i^m
^h^^ w ^'* ^fi^Heftcn ift. ^ierburti mirb er fäf^ig, bcm eingelnen in
^ocm ^ußcnblirf ju entfogen, »enn er nur im iödiftcn aJioment nat^ ettoaS
Jceucm greifen borf : unb |o ftetten mir unfer gongeS ßeben immer loieber

L ^^^""^ ""^ W^aÄrÄciV, Buch XVI.

3Jlan mufe fleißig beten um bei fo öiel mibrigen ferfaftrungen ben iuflenb=
lid^cn guten SlBiaen, SRut^ unb ßei^tpnn — bie »ngrebiengien beS ©0^1=
t^uns ^ gu erholten,

Brief an Kraß, Nov. 23, 1778. Quoted by Chnquet.

«S fd^eint bofe mon mit einem getoiffen ßcit^tfinn ^onbeln muffe, yxm
eigentUd^c »efultote gu erblirfen. Immebm ann, Die Epigonen, Buch IL,
Kap. ix. (W.).

*^® truth which underlies this cheerful philosophy was a principle in
ljoethe*8 own nature, not to repine for the irremediable, which, in his view,
weakened the energy which can alone preserve life in its wholesomeness
and vigor. He was an enemy to excessive emotion, through which man's
personal control passes from him and self-direction is lost.

U. 83, 84. Notice the use of il^m in a possessive sense. In youth this
ouoyancy ig his gay comrade^ which conceals his danger , or conceals ß'om him
his danger, and t^eilfam gefd^ipinbe, with healthful rapidity effaces the remains
of distressing evil.

L 86. porbci309, pret. for perf. is in any degree past,

1- 86. preifen^ in a passive sense.

1 87. ^rof^ftnn : what Goethe called Seit^tfinn above, he here calls
S^tol^finn. In the sixteenth Century the meaning of Sei(i()tfinn was „einen
wngebrüdtcn, fröbüt^cn ©iun l^obenb:" gay, meny spiru. In the seven-
teenth Century the meaning of the word experienced a change, and it
often implied a lack of eamestness, frivolous. Similarly, 2ei(itfinn and
leicbter @inn are distinguished now. (^in leidjter @tnn trägt alleS.
Werther, Zweites Buch, I. 5. A buoyant mind bears everything.

S)er 3ufricbene.

58ielfo(5 ijt ber SKenf^en ©treben,
^\)xt Unrul^, i^r SBcrbruft :
^u4 ift mand^eS ^ut gegeben,
9Ran4er liebli^e @enu6 ;
^od^ baS gr56te ®iM int Seben
Unb ber rei^U^fte ®eminn
3fi ein guter Itxd^kx @inn.

i

NOTES. L 123

From Antworten bei einem gesellschaftlichen Fragespiel. Werke, I. 38.
This is the answer of Der Zufriedene. The poem was originally published
in the Musenalmanach for 1796, under the title Anttvortr it was apparently
written for the Fifth Act of the Singspiel, Die ungleichen Hausgenossen.

l. 99. erfe^t, repairs, makes amends for: ($rfa^ is indemnity, re-
compense.

1. 86 to 100. These words are often held to be descriptive of Goethe
Iiimself after the firat years of his arrival in Weimar.

L 100. Nuinerous traits of Goethe*8 mother " Fran Rath/' appear in
the poem, of which this is one. Her name was Elizabeth, the name which
the poet gives to Ilermanu's mother. Her bright, sunny spirit, her clear
iutelligence, her universal, hnman sympathy, her impetnoos loyalty to her
convictious, her beautiful trusting faith, are all mirrored in the poem.
She Said of hersclf in a letter to the Frau von Stein, "True, I have the
grace of God that no human soul of whatever rank, age, or sex it may
have beeu, has ever left me discontented. I love men, and old and young
feel it : I go without pretension through the world, and this pleases all
earth's sons and daughters. I moralize no one, always seek to discover
the good side and to leave tlie bad to Him who created man, and who best
understands how to smooth off the sharp angles, and in this way I find
myself well, happy, and content." Frau Rath, an Frau von Steint No 77.
14 Nov. 1785. "To grieve or fear prematurely was never my business.
To trust in God, use the present moment, not to lose one*s head, to
guard one's own true seif from disease, — as this course has always here-
tofore tumed out well for me, I intend to adhere to it." Ibid^ an Goethe,
No. 108, Aug. 1, 1796. " I do not hunt for thoms, but grasp small joys;
if the doors are low, I bend ; if I cannot remove the stone from the way, I
go around it; and thus I find every day something to give me pleasure"
Ibid., p. 32. " Order and repose are leading traits of my character - hence,
I do everything at once, o£E-haud, — the most disagreeable always first, —
and swallow the devil (according to godfather Wieland 's wise counsel)
without lookiug at him." Ibid., an Friedrich Stein, 9 Sept., 1784. For
representations of Groethe^ mother in his writings, see Keil's Introduction
to Frau Rath.

L 101. be^el^rt' td^ : the subjunctive is nsed to express a courteous
wish. It is often thus used to soften the positiveness of a direct State-
ment.

1. 103. nadf bem tpas td^ aUes = na4 oHe bem toaS t^. For the use
of aUeS with maS, but separated from it, see Grimm, L 212, Artide aU,
III. 4.

124 HEBMANN UND DOROTHEA.

1. 104. IXH>I{( giTes an mdefiniteness to the expreasioii who in tke warfd
is ihere who eould describe U ?

Page 10, line 107. mar nnabfeijltd^ bat{tn, had passed bejfond aur
nght. ernennen, dittinguith.

L 108. $el{t. Though the Towel is long, the foot in which it Stands is
a dactjle and mnst he read metricallj %\fBX gS^t Sr.

L 110. genng ber 2lnnen = ^rme genug, partitiTe genitiYe.

L 111. etnjedt, in the cate ofeach.

L 114. rerbtrgt = birgt, guard», ahelten. The uodon of concealment
is closely associated with that of protection, corering, and the simple Terb
bergen has often the idea of concealment (R bury).

3)tefeS UnglfidS @4ma4 bem 9ug^ ber SBelt au bergen.

Schiller. (1840). 236.
L 116. lütrt = C)ou§mirt.

L 117. tlnn, resnmptive partide, / mi/, ioseeall this.
L lia "Durd^ tinan^v, pe/!-meU, promiscuousltf. geflu^tct = bur(i() bte

Sfluil{|t retten, taved Infßlght, mit Ueberet(un9, predpUaie haste.

L 120. Cetntu^, hed-iinPUy siheets, in this case.

L 122. bem menfdpen, dative in au ablative sense, ro6s man ofall pres-
ence of mind, or dative in a possessive sense, takes away man's self-possses-
sion. This donble signification in certain constmctions, apparently either
ablative or possessive, is not nncommon. Compare 1. 94.

L 123. fa6t = crfo6t(W.)

L 124. nnbefonnener Sorgfalt, an oxymoron.

L 125. S^Iec^, worthless, useless ihings. Again a picture canght from
Goethe's Campaign in France.

L 126. örctt, E. board. ^5ffer, barreh, E. vat. ICSftg, from M. II. G.
feoje, cage and prison, from vulgär Lat. cdvia ; L. cävea. Compare the
I. gabbla, and gabblwAo ; F. gtole ; £. jaily gaol.

L 127. 2Juc^ fo = cbenf 0. feu^ten^ panfed. Tliis is the common form
of this verb at present. jlfeic^en prevailed uutil into the eighteenth Century,
a form used by Goethe in his early writings, and still found on the Rhine.
Unb fein ganzes Seben lang unter biefcr l'aft ober unter ber koeitnieber;
brücfenbem $ürbe beS ^emtffenS mutbloS ^n !ei4en.

Götz, Akt I. Sc. 2. Verjünge Goethe, IL 249.

3Der unglücflit^e unter ber ^ürbe feinen Söeg f ortfcit^t.

Weiiher, am 2^. May. Der junge Goethe, lU. 243.

The verb in these passages was later changed to !eu($en.

NOTES. I. 125

L 128. B t e or Butte, feines (Sebraud?2s = bie feinen ©ebroud^
mel^r Italien. This use is uu-German, a piain Imitation of the Latin, res
nullius usus, Grimm.

L 129. bas le^te, the remnant. Hart translates it the least ofhis posses-
sions. le^t maj indicate the lowest as well as tlie highest grade, and its
use in both senses occurs in Goethe.

(Sin SRufter Söürgcm unb ^Bauern
Unb im State getoig, i4 W ^§ k)orau§, ni^t ber le^te.

III. 55.

»iSnäi 3U gefallen toax mein l^öd^ftet 9Bunf4,
@u4 3U ergd^en mar mein legier Smedt."

Tusso, 1. 445 (Anfz. i., Auft. 3).

Heine says : „^n§ SRttlcib t|t bie le^te SBeil&e ber ßiebe.« Sympathy is
love's highest consecration. Reisebilder, Zweiter Theil, III. Kap. VI.
Werke (1876), II. 348.

L 130. bran^enbe, pressing foncard, seiried, so in Faust, II., 3d Akt,
1. 8702.

©urt^ ba§ «nmölfte, ftaubcnbe S^ofen
jDrängenber Äricger l^ört' \ä) bie ©ötter.

Page 11, line 133. ?lller ?lrt Sufefiänger, uniformirte, marobe, gcf unbe
ober trauernbe 58üröerlid)e, 2Beibcr unb Äinber brängten unb quetft^ten
[xä) gwifc^en gul&rmerfe otter ö^eftolt: 9lüft= unb Seitermogen, din- unb
9J2e]^r{|)änner, l^unbertlei eigenes unb requirtrteg ^epferbe, meid^ehb, an«
ftoffenb, l^inberte fi(i redj/tS unb linfS. Catnp, in, Frank., den 11 Okt
Werke, H. 25 ; 95.

L 134. (5ebelfer. Goethe wrote ©epelfer. The füll form ^ebelfere
also occnrs in Goethe from the freqnentative belfern.

L 136. übergepacf ten = überpadten : we can use übergepacf t of the goods
pilüd on a wagon, but not of the wagou itself. jDie «Satiren luaren überge-
paäi. In the Camp, in Frankreich, Goethe uses the same verb erroneously
Xa§ gfu^rmert toax fo unmägig oben aufgepacEt, j^iften unb Sd^ad^teln
pQromiboUfci über einanber get^jürmt. Werke, H., Bd. 25, p. 19, Aug. 23,
1792.

L 137. (Seleife. The shorter form @lei§ ia the more common, track,
beaten path or rut, from the M. H. G geleiS, lei§, leife, from the root lei§,
go. Comp. L. lira, dellrare, out of the way, E. delirious. See the words
(SIeiS and Öeiften in Kluge, for the relation of this root to Seigre, lernen,

126 HERMANN UND DOROTHEA.

Sift, passing from a physical to a spiritual significance, E. last J^cdf^
wt^ = PammiDcg, 1. 6, §QU|)ttt)C9, ©oupiftrofee.

L 13a Ermattete ^fcrbe löoren öfter gcfottcn unb laßen mit umgeftürg^
ten ^agen f^&ufiger neben ber ^od^ftrage auf ben äBiefem Camp m
Frank,, den 12 Okt., 1792.

L 140. glücfUc^, "without serions injury." Hart They are spoken
of 88 injured later, befd)&bigt, 1. 149

1. 141. Kajlcn nnb Kiftcn, boxes and chesU: The words have beeu nsed
alliteratively from the O H. G period. See Grimm, V. 586 : the words are
often so nsed by Goethe, j^aum f^atten atfo bte j^iften unb j^aften (be§
(Olafen ^^ftorane) ba§ $au§ geräumt* Dichtung und Wahrheit, Buch III,
(end). Werke 26, 176. For i^örbcn unb i(^aften see Hermann und Doro-
thea, II. 173. For the use of fiaften for the box of a carriage, see II 76
and 79.

L 144. „W\t *J3ebauern fal^ man geftürgte, geborftene 53agage Söagen im
SBodfetoaUer liegen, mit 53ejammern liefe mon gurtirfbleibcnbe Äronfe ^ülf-
Io§.* Camp., 29 Sept., 1792 Die ©elbfierl^altung in einem fo ungel^euren
Dronge !annte fd^on fem aJiitleiben, feine 9iü(ffidit mel^r. Ibid., den 11
Okt., 1792.

L 149. (Erügcn, conid bean Sdögen and jammern depend on fanben.
äc^gen from a^, =: aä) fagen^ formed like bugen from bu, and i^rgen
from il^r.

L 162, crqfitcfen, re/resh, Corapare the M. H. G. adjectives kec and
quec, E. quick, living, and the L. vivus from gwivus.

Page 12, line 165. 5<^erfJcin, from M. H. G. fd)erf a mite, the smallest
possible coin, possibly from the root to cut, A. S. sceor/an, E. scarf, notch,
a piece cut off; used of the " widow's mite." »Unb e§ fam eine arme 2öitt=
me, unb legte atoei 6d^erflein ein : bie machen einen fetter/ Mark xii. 45.

L 156. and we mighi feel relieved, „mir glaubten baburdö unfere %\x\'
rcflung über ein foldjeS Unglücf befd|»id|tigt ju l^aben." D. Supply toir
before fc^ienen.

L 158. befc^letd^et, comes uftexpectedlg, steal upon unobserved, as of age,
«nat^bem il^n beft^lit^en ba§ Filter." Voss, Od., 24, 390; sleep, „SDer
@(5laf mein toilligeS ^uge befd^m." Uz, i, 6.

L 161. bal^in = ba l^inein.

L 162. jiärfercn, thicker.

L 162. inütterd?2n, little mother, a term of endearment. So Goethe
calls his mother :

NOTES. L 127

^om Sater l^aV i4 bie ©tatur,
S)c§ üicbcnS ernftcS gül^ren:
Sott ^ütterd^en bie Srol(;ttatur
Uttb ^u\i au fabuttren.

Zahme Xenien, VI., Werke, III. 368.
So also in Voss's Luise.

Stomm f)tx, nteitt ^JJlütter^en, bog t4 bi4 tüffe!

@|)ra(i()'§ uttb aog fte l(;eran: unb baS aj^ütier^cot folgete totOig.

iMtse, 1, 90.

The Word is also nsed in familiär address of a little old woman of the
lower classes. In M. G. the form without the nmlaut occnrs. (5Iäsc^n
" indicates the modesty of the invitation." W.

L 163. Dretuttbad^t5tger : wines are named from the year of the
vintage. The wine of 1 783 was distiuguished f or its excellence. (5rtUen,
cares^ sad thouphts, often whims, caprices, melancholy moods, from Gr.
7pvAAos, cricket or locnst. (Sint tncIonc^oUfd)e t)crbrie6Iic^e Sfigur boit
©riflcu aufgcfreilen. Weike (1840), XXIX 252. Comp. Faust, 1. 1037,
1100, and Minna von Barnhehij Anfz. iv., Auft. 1..

L 166. bes flaren f^errltd^n IDetties, partitive genitive depending on
a verb.

L 167. gefdjliffencr, cut glass, polisked. blattfettt, bright, shlning, dean,
white, beautiful.

2Bir toafc^en uttb blani ftttb toir gang uttb gar.

Faust, I. 3988.

In Götz the gipsy mother addresses Adelheid constantly as blattfe Wutitx,
beantifnl mother, Akt V., Sc. 1. S(an! has also the meaning of the £.
Word blank, bare, as ba§ blan!e f^elb.

®entt bei bett alten lieben lobten
SBrauc^t man Srflärung, toiH man 92oten,
S)ie neuen glaubt man b(an! gu berftel^n
®o4 ol^ne 5£)o(met{d^ mirb'§ auä^ ni^t ge^n.

Sprichwörtlich, 181, Werke, II. 231.

The O. H. G bland^, M. H. G. blanc, extended into French, Wanr, Ital.
hianco Compare £. blanket, Huttbe, n* == Xeller, tray, usuaUy sphere or
circle.

L 168. Homern. These glasses are said to have derived their name
from their use in the Römersaal in Frankfurt, where the health of the
new emperor was drnnk. Skeat. This is, however, improbable.

128 HERMANN UND DOROTHEA.

Rhenish rammers walk the round.

Drydbn, Episile to G, Etherege.
The prince came in and said 't was cold,
Then put to his head the rummer ;
Till swallow after swallow came,
When he pronounced it summer.

Sheridan. Qnoted bj W.
Notice the three words in this line derived from the Latin, Becher, L. L.
bicarium, £. beaker ; !2Betn§ from vinum, and IKömern.
L 173. fordert' xfyl auf, chalienged him,

L 174. getrunfen, the past participle nsed imperatively. noc^ he»
ipatjrte, cw yet has proteded us.

Page 13, lincs 178, 179. bes 2tuges !opd?en 2JpfcI, or «uga^jfcl,
as we say in English " the apple of the eye ; " frequently an expression of
endearment, mein ^u$ia|)feU Comp, its use in Luther's translation of the
Bible, er behütete il^n mie feinen ^uga|)fel. Deut, xxxii. 10.

The use of the word here may be a reminiücence of the original narrative
of the Salzburgerin. In the account of the expulsion, a maiden answers a
young man who has proposed for her band. liEDcnn e§ benn fein @rnft toöre,
bog er fte l^aben tooQte, f o koöre \it e§ quc^ gufrieben, unb fo tooUit fte i^n
l^alten toie il^ren Augapfel im ßopfe. See Introduction.

(Slicbcrn, members. The word is similarly used by Luther. ?llfo if!
QU(5 bie 3unoe ein !Ieine§ @Iicb. St. James iii. 5. From M, H. G. gelit,
lit, from the root //-. Compare E. limb.
L 181. crft, only in danger.

L 182. erji = ebenerft.

1. 183. gcfcgnct. See note to ©egen, IL 9.

L 184. 3efeo. See IV. 203.

L 190. Hl^etnf^rom. The sight of the Rhino always filled Goethe with
enthusiasm ; in wauderings during his boyhood, he had become familiär
with the Rheinthal. Dichtung und Wahrheit, Buch VI., Werke, XXVIL
p. 19 Goethe wrote the jwem Geistes- Gntss on a joumey down the Lahn
and Rhino to Koblenz, Köln, and Düsseldorf, npon catching sight of the
ruins of the ancient castle of Lahneck or Lahnegg, 18 July, 1774;

()o4 auf bem alten ^f^urme fielet
3De8 gelben ebler @eift.

Werke, Vol. L, p. 95.
See Lavater's Tagebuch in Briefe an Heiretische Freunde, quoted by
von Loeper. Dichtung und Wahrheit, Vol III., p. 418 f. Goethe also

NOTESf I. 129

wrote on this trip the doggerei venes : " Din^ zu Coblenz im Sommer
1774,"begiiming:

/Stoi\^n Sat)ater unb ^feboto."
with the final lines:

»^xop^it re^tS, ^ro^l^ete Iin!3,

S)a3 äBeltfinb in ber SJHtten/

Werke, II. 266.

The ** child of the world/' a characterization Babsequently often applied
to Goethe. See Dichtung und WahrheU, Buch XIV., Werke, XXVIII. 281.
For his visit to Frau la Boche see Dichtung und Wahrheit, Buch XIII.,
Werke, XXVin. 177.

»%a eröffnete fi4 mir ber alte 9ll^ein. 3il(| freute mid^ ben l^errlid^n
Sliein mieber ju felj^en, unb ergd^te mi4 an ber überraf^ung berer bie
biefeS @tiauf<)iel nodj nit^t ßenoflen Ratten.* Ibid., Buch XIV., Werke,
XXVIII. 280.

It was upon this trip that Goethe saw the ruin of the cathedral of Köln
for the first time ; to the restoration of which he contrihnted so mnch in
connection with the Brothers Boisser^e. See Von Löper's Notes, Werke,
H. XXII. 427, Dichtung und Wahrheit, Thl. III.

Other jonrneys to the Rhine were made in 1792 and 1815.

L 191. reifenb nai^ meinen (Scfc^ft, = in ?lnlo6 meines ®efd!|fifteS,
in @ef4öften or auf ®ef4öft, as :

»@§ ifl mir feiner befannt ber auf 53aufunfi gereift toäre/ Schweizer-
reise, 1797, 11 Sept., Werke, H. XX VH. 92

L 194. ben jranfen, a uame originally applied to a gronp of German
tribes settled on the Sala (Yssel) river, before a. d. 241, the Salian Franks,
who afterward conquered northem Gaul and founde«! the first great
Frankish dynasty, the Merovingian, in France; a second brauch, the
Ripuarian Franks, estabL'shed itself on the left bank of the Rhino be-
tween Cologne and Mainz. The name remaiued in Germany, and was
applied to the region of the middle Rhine and the Main rirer. The word
franf, hold, free, came again into vogue, in 1789, with the new spirit
of the French Revolution, and was nsed poetically, often alliteratively,
f ranf unb frei. An effort was made to call the French " Kauf ranken ; "
Voss wrote in German a French Marseillaise, which bore the title '* Ge-
sang der Neufranken." In Germany supporters of the new French
spirit were called Franken. Klopstock hailed this new liberty and
wrote :

130 HEBMANN UND DOROTHEA.

„^tvm\)i, 5raii!cn (*Rame ber iBrübcr ift
®er eble ^Jtame) ba^ i4 ^^n ^eutfd^en einfi
Suruftc, ba§ gu flicl^cn, toorum i(i

Die Etats Gäheraux, Werke HL 177.

„I^att' i« ^unbcri Stimmen, i^ feierte ©atticn'S grcljlicii''
Ode on La Rochefoucauld, III. 184. See Hermann und Dorothea, VI. 21
and 2.3.

Songc ?;abcn bie ©rofecn ber fjranaen @pra*c öe?pro(5cn,
^alb nur geartet ben "üSlann, bem fte t)om ^JJtunbe nid^t flog:
giun loflt ottc§ Solf entaürft bie Bptadit ber granlen.

Epigramme, 58, Werke, I. 321.

For Goethe's political views, see Düutzer, Zu Goethe's Jubelfeier, „Über
@ötf)e§ poUtifd)e ^nfid)t unb feine Stellung au ben ^etoegungen ber Seit.''

•L 196. t>erbrettetes, — breites, or ouSgebreiteteS ; verbreiten appears
first in N. H. G., the classical writers of the eighteenth Century. It was
originally a strengthened form of breiten, the place of which, in connec-
tion with ausbreiten, it commonly supplies.

. It is implied here that the French had not yet crossed the Hhine.
Comp. IV. 81, 100.. Moreau passed the Rhine near Kehl in Jnne, 1796,
and overran Swabia, and Jonrdan was vIctorions on the Lower Rhino.
Schiller wrote the Xenion npon the Rhine at this time.

%xtn, »ie bem Sd^toetaer gebül^rt, httoa^^ \^ ©ermamenS ©renge,
^ber ber (Sallier biU>ft über ben bulbenben Stronu

Die Flüsse, Werke (H.) I. 208. Saupb, p. 217. (D.)

L 19a alles beulet auf ,^riebcn. Würtemherg made a tmce with
France Jnly 17, Baden and the other Estates of the Swabian Circle July
25 ; definite treaties of peace were conclnded by Würtemberg Aug. 7, and
by Baden Aug 15. On the 13th Aug., the Upper Saxon Circle made an
agreement of peace and neutrality. On April 18, 1797, while Groethe was
sending the first cantos of his poem to press, Austria was forced to a
preliminary tmce by the treaty of Leoben in Styria, which was foUowed
by the formal peace of Campo Formio. This peace was conclnded under
severe conditions: separate action by various German states had sacri-
ficed their common interests. Austria was forced by General Bouaparte to
cede its possessions in the Netherlands (Bcl.'^iuni) to the French Republic,
aud to permit the formation of the Cisalpine Republic from its Italian.

NOTES. L 131

poRfiessions. The Emperor bound himself bj Beeret agreement to nse bis
intiuence with the German Empire to have the left bank of the Rhine
from Basel to Anderuacb ceded to France.

L 199. bod^ strengthens the wisb, as iu 1. 202 below.

L 200. 3]]; in addition to^ or in Wilson with,

SieBIic^ in ber $3r&ute SodEen
@pielt ber iungfr&uU^e Stxani,
SBenn bie l^ellen j^irc^engloden
Saben gu beS gefteS ^(ana.

Schilleb's lAed van der Glocke,

Coropare also Max Piccolomini's apostrophe to peace. Die Piecof.,
I. iv.

Page 14, line 203. entfd^Ioffett, his deciwm heing made : as in

Sieber tnSddte tdd als ie tnid^ l^eute gur ^eirail^ entfalteten.

IT. 102.

biliare, accent on the penalt here. The accent of this word is nsuallj
Qpon the first syllable. though it is frequentlj placed on the second. Goethe
accents it as here in many poems .

®u l^aft uns oft im tiraum gef^l^en*
Sufammen gum ^lltiCre gelten.

Glück vnd Traum^ Werket I. 45.

L 204. ben was omitted iu the first edition.

L 207. m^ außen, abroad or ioward strangers. "Goethe in his ar-
ticle on Winkelmanu seems to divide tlie world into two classes, — those
who from childhood possess the instinct and the desire ' bie öuftere IfBelt
mit Suft 3U ergreifen, fie fennen gu lernen, fic^ mit il^r in ^erl^&ltnig gu
fetten, mit ilj^r berbunben ein (langes gu bilben, fo l^aben borgüglt^e ®eifter
öfters bie Sigenl^eit, eine ^rt bon @d)eu bor bem n)tr!(t4en Sehen gu em^
bfinben, fid) in fid^ felbft gurüdgugielden, in ftd) felbft eine eigene äßelt gu
erfd^affen, unb auf bicfe SS^eife baS ü$ortreffIid)fte nad^ innen begüglid) gu
leiflen."* Winckblmann, Eintritt, Werke, H. XXVIII 197. Ciiüqüet.

L 210. alle 3^3^^^/ ^^^ ^^^ youth, in a collective sense.

11. 211-213 A pictnresqne close : the expectation of the new scene
ij fore-indicated. The lines themselves are admirably chosen to indicato
the approach of galloping horses and the resoonding carriage.

TERPSICHORR

Tebpsichobe. The Mose of choial dance and aong, often lepresented

with the lyre and plectium.
^ermann appean fiist in the second canto, and forms its snbject. His

name therefore constitntes the sub-title.

Page 15, line 1. tpotilgebtlbete = tool^Igeftaltet. Dorothea ia said to
be tall and comparable to Hermann in height.

Unb Die %i(bung ber ^raut^ be§ ^Bräutigams 9ilbung ))erglei4bar.
IX. 57. Compare V. 167; VII. 6.

L 3. Benet{men, bearing, manner. Compare l^etl^alten, attitnde toward
an affair, or in relation to otherä: ^tragen, conduct, demeanor in a
giveu affair: %uffil]()rung,behavior. Eberhabd, p. 1303.

L 4. Httene, look, expression of the face: @ebarbe, gestnre, or move-
ment of any pait of the body.

1. 6. Goethe mirrors the change wronght by love and by a noble
purpose.

IL 7> 8, 9. Notice the difFerent words to express the roanner of the
yonth; lebl^aft, Uvelif, animaied ; munter, brigkt, sprightiy; fr5ljU<^, gny;
f^eiter, cheerful.

L 9. Stqien from L. Signum^ the sign of the cross, wliich early became
a familiär sign of blessing, and was used before entering upon any work.
See Kraus, Real-EncijcL der Christi. Altertümer. Most ecdesiastical tenns
in German came throngh the Latin.

L 10. crn^Iid?en ■= crnftcn.

1. 13. framtet, rummaged.

1. 14. ipit^Ien = ouSwäl^len, select. erjl, not vntü late Bünbel,
n Goethe uses this nonn almost indifFerently in the masc. and the
ueut. He wrote first ben !@ünbe(, but changed it at Humboldt's sug-
g'^stion.

NOTES. IL 133

S)u nimmst bei btefem fü^nen ©ddtiit
9lur feinen großen ^ilnbel mit

FauMt, I 2067.
"Skaäi^it feinen l^ünbel aufammen.

Lehrjahre^ 2 Book, 7 Chap.

L 16. warb, a rerb in the sing, with two snbjects.

Page 16, line 19. bran, an Erfüllung beS Auftrags (D). be«
l^cn^e, from O. H. G. bi l^^nti = \itx bcr $anb ; quichly : originally, con-
veuient, in readiness. Goethe is fond of tliis word be^enb« See below, IL
66, 107.

L 22. Bäumen, heams, geffiget = aufammcngef üßet.

L 23. TXusXanhs, is comparatively of recent nse in tlie sense of foreign.
Luther uses bie O^rembe. In the eighteenth Century it was used in con-
trast with ^nlanb (^U. G. (Sinlanb), native land, and meant any country
outside the borders of a State or district.

L 24. Xtebenl^er, cdong beside.

L 26. urged them on and restrained them, guiding them slcilfidly,

L 27. gclaffen, calmly, composedly. Comp. VI. 49. gebulbig ia patient,
enduring.

S)u \pnäj/ft ein großes äBort gelaffen auS.

Iph. L 3.
The two words are used together in :

Sa^r' l^in, lommbergigc ©elaffen^eit,
Sunt (^immel fliege, leibenbe ©ebulb.

Maria Stuart, HL 4.
L 2a rt5l^er, with dat.

L 29. uns erblicfet, discover ua: the verb means to discem, catch
sight of,

L 30. f^etfd^n, aalcy beg, E. ask, The initial h arises from an apparent
relation to l^etfecn. In Götz, Akt V., the gipsy mother asks, „^oft bu

braö gc^eiWenl* The second answers »Söcnig genug." Werke, VIII.
152.

L 31. bcn 2Jrmcn, acc govemed by los »erben. Goethe says (VI.
108) that the exiles

iManä^tn %f)aUx gereuet unb ntan^e j^leiber unb Sa^en."

L 33. erfi = eben erfl. be?, reiben Befttjers : the definite article may
ludicate the voeU-knourn landed proprietor, <5utsbeft^er. This incident is

134 HERMANN UND DOROTHEA.

taken from the Campagne in Frankreich, a.nd oocurred in Sivry-les-Buzancy
in the Ardennes, Oct. 4, 1792. "All at once tliere was a lourl knockiu^
on the door of the hoase, whicli liad been securely locked : we paid uo
attention to it, for we had no desire to let in auy more gaests. The
knocking continued, and at iutervals the most plaint;ive woman's voice
cried out, entreating in good German that the door might be opeued.
Yielding at last, we opened the door. An old vinwdiere pressed in, car-
ryiug somethiug in her arms wrapped in a cloth, behind her a young
woinan not ill-looking, but colorless and exhausted, who could scarcely
8npport herseif on her feet. With few but enejgetic words the old woman
explained the Situation, at the same time holding out a naked infant of
which the young woman had been delivered in her flight. Having been
delayed by this event, and ill-treated by peasants, they finally reached our
door in the night. The mother had been unable to give her child any
Dourishment since its birth. The old woman uow demauded boisterously
flour, milk, an earthen dish, and linen for wrapping up the child. As she
could not speak French, we had to make the requests in her behalf ; bat
her authoritative manner, her vehemence gave to our words sufiicient pan-
tomimic weight and emphasis. One could not provide promptly eiiough
what she demanded, and that which was provided was not good euougii
for her. In return it was well worth seeing with what readiness she pro-
ceeded. We were displaced from the fire, and the best seat taken posses-
sion of for the sick woman. She occupied as much space as though she
had the house all to herseif. In a trice the child was washed and dressed,
and the porridge cooked. She fed the little creature and then the mother,
not thinking of herseif. She then demauded fresh clothes for the invalid
while her others were drying. We regarded her with amazement ; she
nnderstood how to levy contributions."
L 34. ic!th my oxen and carU

L 36. crl^ielt = bclfiiclt, preserve. S)enn tocr fein üiebcn erhalten toifl
ber tt)irb'§ öcrlicren. Matt xvi. 25.

L 36. nacfenb = nadt, a participial form from the I. E. n6g-y L nudus,
The longer form with d is the prevailing one in the 11. G. dialects. The
verb naken, strip, occurs in M. E. " He nakide the hous of the pore
man." Job xx. 19.

1. 38. gcbenfcn, purpose. The verb means also to retain in memory,
mention, etc.

Page 17, line 40. The force of trgenb rests upon was = nur ir^enb
titoaS @ntbe6rU4e§. Sntbe^rltd^eS is used substantively in apponition

NOTES. IL 1S5

with n)Q§. The adjective with tua§, nid^tS was formerly in the partitive
genitive.

L 41. Xtad^barfd^jft, vicinitif, The word means primarily the neigh-
boiB coUectively, then the neighborhood.

l. 4a ^ah il^r ben Sd^Iafrorf . . . baljin. Goethe uses the same verb,
in describing the origiual gift of the dressing-gown, for tiiis purpose, I. 31 ;
l^ingeben = koeggeben, fortgeben.

L 61. .gefi^et^en, are wrouglUr gefd^elj^en is ofteu equivalent to a passive
of t^un, where no definite snbject is emphasized. (£Ienb; see I. 8.

L 62. <8otte3 Bari^ nnb (Jinger. The finger indicates ; the band guides.
These words in a similar use often occar separately in the Bible. Unb
fagte il^nen an bie ^anb meines @oiteS, bie gut übet mit toat. Neh. ii. 18.
3Do fptat^en bie Saubetet ju ^l^otao: bo§ ift ÖJotteS ginget. Ex. vüi. 19.
The words are nsed near each other in Ps. vüi. 4 and 7. The band was
the expression of God's presence in early Christian art, when reverence
permitted no representation of him as a person. Didron, Christian Icono-
graphy^ Vol. I. 201.

1 63. £ettcn means direction to an end ; füllten, lead^ conduct in gen-
eral; lenfen implies an efEort to hold or direct in a particular course.
Eberhard, 596.

Wkat he doesfor us throttgh you, may he {likewlse) do to you.

The heavy prosaic character of this verse lias Struck all commentators.
Dorothea's prayer is uttered in simple langnage, but solemnly, and gains
in impressiveness froni the form in which it is expressed. It contains
monosyllables upon each of which, in utterance, rests almost an eqoal
stress.

Notice the varying qnantity of ©ut^: in the first case it is long, in the
second short

L 67.' butdj jtc^ anff^SIt, will spend iogether,

L 68. befotg', the present for the future : alles nnh jebcs, me and all,
See below, 1. 78. Kinbetseug, a dactyle.

L 60. TXod^, agaln.

L ex The first edition read, „benn mit tOQt Smief^olt im ^etgen.''

IL 61 and 62. pfctbe and Hoffe : ^5f etbc is the general term for horse :
SRo6 is the nobler expression, steed, charger, war-horse. (Soul is a nag,
Other names for horse are derived from the color, origin, sex. etteid^te,
should reachf like gäbe below, pret. subj.

Page 18, line 66. Sackte, slowly, so/tly ; the word belongs to familiär
German, bnt like many similar expressions was a favorite with Goethe

136 HEBMANN UND DOKOTHEA.

in his poems. It occnrs three times in bis poem Ilmenau, am 3. Sept.,

1783.

v^o4 tebe fa^t ! benit unter biefem S)a4
dtul^t all' mein 3i$o]()I unb all' mein Ungema^.''

Froro the L. G. in the N. H. G. period with loss of nasal (comp. E. soft),
and change otfl iuto cht. O. II. G. femfti, N. H. G. {anfi

L 67. aUeine, aUein is more common: allein is a strengthened ein.
M. H. G. al: ein, £. al- one ; eingig, another derivative from ein, siguifies
" uniqne."

IL 68 and 70. The use of bamit, bayi, baoon in following lines was
not enphonions in Humboldt's view.

L 60. Speif , from Med. L. spesOf for spensa, meant originallj ex-
petise, outlay, in which seuse the German retains Spefen; ©peije includea
provisions, supplies, not prepared for the table ; ba§ dffen is dinner, meal ;
©peife, food, single dish. Itoft meaus fare, and inclndes food and drink.
Eberhard, 518, 841.

L 70. CS tjl mir gcnng bapon ; nsed partitively ; of these I have
enough.

L 7a mit Sinn, discreetly,

1. 75. bcr Dürftige ; the snperlative, ber 2)ürftigfte, stood in the first
edition.

•

L 76. bie Kaflen ; possibly for ben Jfaften, as Düntzer suggests ; see
II. 70 and 79.

L 77. Brote, loaves,

L 80. brauf, on the watjon.

1. 82. 21 Is nnn, now when, The two words are sometimes separated
by an interposing subject, as : 9ll§ er nun ^jinauSöCßOi^Ö« ".

9ll§ from M H. G. alfe, alfo, hence identical with N. H. G. atjo.
Compare E. also, and a^ from A. S. ealstoä, from ecJ, all, and swa, so.
Kluge.

L 83. bas IPort l^aben. In German parliamentary nsage is equivalent
to our '*has *he floor,'* the right to Rpeak. 2)a§ SBort nehmen = to speak

L 87 Um or für etwas beforgt fein.

L 88. (Defters, not comparative in sense- From the sevcnteenth Cen-
tury the gen of the comparative of oft was nsed adverbially with the
ellipsis of !IJ{al§, 5fter3 3]>2a(§, often withoat the umlaut, ofterS. As no
difference between the positive and comparative was feit, a second
comparative was formed öftereri in the sixteenth Century. Compare
me^)rer.

NOTES. IL 137

^(Sin mu bag tß ni^t after fommt !«
ir^o4 fommen au4 {o {^öne Patienten

9li*l öfters.-

Scherz, List und Rache (Aufz. ii), Werke, H. K 214.

1. 89. Similar precautions were taken on the German border in 1870.
3d^ Ijiotfc unb erflehe Sieg für 2)eutf d^lanb — bcnnod^ muß man auf o«e§
gcfafet fein. 3d^ padt eben fd^on meine »ibliotl^cl, ©ilbcrjeuö unb onbere
mxi\)t>üUt ©ad^cn. Letter of Freiligrath written from Cannstadt, July 27,
1870, to hisfriend Eichmann, Quoted by Chuquet.

L 90. A heavy spondaic line to indicate the apothecary's feeliDgs.

L 9L gefd?afft = on0efd^afft. See also III. 103.

Page 19, line 92. XPur5e(n, bere in tbe old meaning of medicinal
herbs

1. 93. inißf i^ ungern/ / fthould he reluclant to lose.

L 94. ProDtfor, chief-assistant, especially of apotbecaries : culministra-
tor, orerseer. In Swabia, Bcboolma8ter*s assistant.

L 96. Barfd^aft, ready money, boreS @elb. Goethe wrote ißaors
f*aft.

1. 97. t)erfe^te, rejomed^ retorted, '^ntiqit, is used to contrast tbe gen-
erons impulsive yonth with the calculating matore man, ^potbefer.

1. 98. nnb « fonbem. bie Hebe, your remark. Hnmboldt proposed
to insert ic^ before table, in the secoud part of the line, so that the force
of feinesmeges might not in thought be continued to table.

L 99. The first ber is emphatic, Is that one, Is he ; tpol^l increases the
expression of surprise.

L 103. bes fd?ü^enben ITTannes, poetic. In prose we should say,
be§ ©d^u^eS eines 3JlanneS (W.)

L 104. XPetb, wffe. In coUoquial langnage, 2Öetb is applied to a
woman of the lower class. grau is lady, wife, mistress, and referred ori-
ginally to rank. Both äBeib and f$frau are equal in poetic language.

SBlp muo) temer fin ber toibe l^dl^fte name
unb tiuret \iai bon froutoe, olS idjja erfenne.
Walter von der Vogelweide, Weib tmd Frau. Paul, No. 63.

L 105. ber Pater. The landlord who has been called by various
names in the first canto is called henceforth in the poem simply ber )^ater.
Seel. 32,44, 151, isa

L 106, IPort, remark.

138 HERMANN.

L 107. The mother interyenes to confinn Hermann's woids by dting
the father's example.
L 109. uns, each other, reciproccU.

L 110. Unb = f onDcrn.

Page 20» line 114. bie ^ett, the seaaon, « ^ol^ireSseit.

L 115. fpa3tercnb = jpajicrcn ßcl&cnb.

L 116. ITTüljIe. Often a pleasure resort on account of its beautiful
Situation. Compare the scene Vor dem Thor on Easter Sundaj in Faost,
where the people stream forth from the city, some to the Mühle, I. 808,
others to inns, etc.

i/liEBarum benn bort ^inauS ?

SBir ge^n l^inauS auf's äägetl()auS.
• •••••

SBir aber tooQen naä^ ber ^lüJfit loanbem.'

Faust, Vor dem Thor, 1. 808 f.

L lia ^n^wxnb, current, drafl. ^r^eugeub ft4 f eiber ben Sugioinb.
For a similar passage see the Divan, Buch II. Hafis. Werke 6, 40 (D.).

. . . toenn flammen grimmig toaUen,
@i(^ ftinberüeugenb, glti^n bon eignen SBinben."
So also Faust II., Act ii. 8706-8711. 11310-11311. (Chuquet).

L 119. Notice the repetition of brannten in the foUowing line. For
similar repetitions by Goethe aee line 229 f. ; IV. 1 55 ; V. 142 f ; VI. 44 f. ;
VII. 141 f. (D.). Die Scheunen bcr reic^cfamnielten €rnte, gamers am-
taining the haivest, gathered in abundance. See the description of the con-
flagration in Schilleb's Lied von der Glocke,

,rS)urdS> bie bolfbelebten ©offen
SBälgt ben ungel^euren %ranb.
^urd^ ber Strage lange Seile
3Bö4ft e§ fort mit SöinbeSdle ;
Mt§ rennet, rettet, flüd^tet ;
?Jra|felnb in bie bürre Srud^t
gänt rte, in beS <5peid^er§ 9{ömne.'

L 120. n)ar = n)arb.

L 123. '^n^ex,grass-plotypasture,uncultivated land; sometimes eqnal
to @emetnanger, common. It differs from %Vit and äBiefe in being higher
i^d nsnally dry.

NOTES. II. 139

»UBQt mit ?Rafcn bcbedtt, ein toeiter, grilnenbcr Finger/

Hermann und Dorothea, V 153.

^r fomtnt über aBtcfcn unb 9lucn, umgebt auf trotlnem Finger monfben
f leinen @ee. See Wanderjahre, Buch II., Kap. IX. Werke (H.), 18,
248.-

SBiefe, a meadow, low, mowed laud. ^ue, a low piain or pasture.

„%\t ^nger ftnb t)oIl @4afe unb bie ^uen ftel^en bid mit jlorn.'

Ps. Ixv. 14.

These words are nsed with varying f requency and application in various
sections of Germany.
L 125. Por ber Sonne = öor bcm Sonnenauf öanß.
L 127. b^riemmt/ oppressed. Goethe uses equally the form bekommen.

SBär* biefeS arme ^er^ ni(bt ^hoffnungslos bellommen.

Die Mitschuldigen, Anfz. ii., Auft. 4. Werke (H.).

L 128. Goethe*8 writings are füll of illustrations of the inflnence of
natare to inspire hope and comfort.

L 129. (Es trieb mic^, / was impelled,

L 131. (5emfit, mind, disposition; %t\% spirlt, inteUect; Seele, soid;
^erj, heart,

Humboldt thus characterizes the mother :

,r3n bem (Jl&aracter biefcr 3Jiuttcr felbft ^ai er [©ötl^e] oHe Einfalt einer
fcbbnen, reinen, aber f(bli(bten 92atur tiereinigt ; fie überall fonft nur als
bie ]()ülfrei(be Q^attin, bie gef(bäftige i^auSfrau gegeicbnet ; unb bieS %ilb
no(b burc§ bit 3üge t)erft&rft, bie er t)on einer getviffen finbifcben 9laik)ität
in ilflter frülj^eren 3uQenb erjäl^lt."

Aest, Versuche, p. 79.

1. 132. (Trümmer ; used only in the pl. from the old sing. Xrumm, n.
From the present ploral a lengthened form jtrümmern occurs Faust I.
1614. ^ofes, court, yardi the word in L. G. meana garden^ grasspJof.^
and was translated by L hortus. In H. G. on the contrary ipof is distin-
gnished from ©arten : it is the space enclosed by buildings, which often
form the centre of the domestic life. ^auS and ipof are used alliter-
atively, and embody the idea of the collect! ve life and activity of a
household.

L 135. Pferb, originally a hybrid word, from an early M. L. word
paraverSdus e=s 9lebenpferb, or extra horse, from the Gr iropiJ, and M. L.

140 HERMANN.

veredus, horse. A parallel form, palafredus, giyes rise to the F. palefroi ;
E. palfrey,

1. 136. Humboldt suggested that this line should be changed so as to
bring the related parts into more immediate connection, and yet preserve
its metrical form, „unb nid^tS tüor öon bcm Xt)ierc ju fcf^cn."

Page 21» line 137. gegen einanbct; opposite to one another^ like eins
anber gegenüber, bebenflic^ = perhaps to nad)ben!lt4 : bebenfU^ is usu-
allj serious, critical, suspicious.

1. 140. Ctesd^en, the diminutive of Elisabeth.

L 141. (engen, scorchy the factitive of fingen, to crack, hiss; E. singe.
Stiefel. Goethe wrote Stiefeln, the weak pl. of Stiefel, which appeared
in all the editions which were issued during Goethe*s life. The plural is
both St. and w. in M. H. G., and both forms are given by Adelung. From
the Ital. stivale in the twelfth Century, from M. L. aestivale, summer-like.
A light covering for the feet.

1. 145. Derroerl^t' es, sought to prevenl it.

L 146. bebeutenb, a favorite word with Goethe. See IV. 118; VII. 189.

L 148. l^elfe; for the future.

L 152. felje bte Sonne nodf immer fo Ijerrlt^ tjeraufgef^n, / amtinue

to see the sun rise' just as gloriously.

1. 154. ^exi Soljn mir ber 3^9^^^^ ; ^^^ ^^ ^^^^ genitive separate'd
from the noun upon which it depends are not rare in Goethe. Compare
ffbem äöetbc ber Sugenb," VI. 229 : Imitated from »greue bitij bc§ äüeibeS
beiner Sugcnb.* Prov. v. 18.

L 156. 2luc^; throws its force upon „in btefen traurigen gelten"
ein ITTäbd^en btr benfft; this does not imply that Hermann has fixed his
choice upon any maiden in particular. btr benfft, benfen with the dative of
the reflexive pronoun means " to conceive of ," fid^ in ©ebanf en borfteÜen ;
with the acc. it is often used in a factitive sense of what is made to appear
by the action of the verb. ^u Tonnteft bi^ »al^nfinnig baran benfen.
^u benfft bi4 toa§ red^t§ (au fein).

L 157. »agteft, cond. mood. Compare Götz, Act III , Sc. 8. „WdXi
fre^t nid^t beffer unb fd^neller al3 gu Seiten be§ JtriegeS unb ber (Skfa^r.
Quoted by Chuquet.

Page 22, line 158. t>erfe^te ; reply quickly and in an animated manner ;
anttoorten with dat. means to answer a |)erson, an inquirer, and is the
general word for to answer ; erloibern, return an attention, greeting, to
reply ; entgegnen, retort, rejoin.

L 159. (Seftnnung, sentiments.

NOTES. IL 141

L 160. be^e^net, unusual for Juippen, occur ( geflügelten), is nsed eise»
where in this sense by Goethe. See Tusso, 1. 317 (Aufz. i., Aiift. ii.).

It is also popularly said, „'Dag !ann iebem begegnen."

L 161. beffer ift beffer, any improoement 18 a gain ; a favorite proverb.
The Gennans say »2)a§ löeffere löDtet ba§ (*>ute (Körte, 690), and „5)a§
iBeffere ijt ein Seinb be§ ÖJuten- (Simrock, p. 50), where the Fieneh say,
Le mieax est l'ennemi du bien" or " Le bien n'exclut pas le mieux. In Jerg
und Bätdtf, Goethe uses again this proverb. In this Singspiel the fathep
advises Bätely to marry Jery, and sajs ; „xä) aöge mit, toir ^)ätten'§ beibe
beffer unb bequemer.* Bätelj auswers, „äöer »eiß? ein SRann ift ntd^t
immer bequem," and the father says, „ißeffer ift beffer/ Werke (H.), 9,
146. See also Lessing*s Minna von Bamlielm (Aufz. ii., Anft. 2).

betrifft has usually the idea of some adverse fate happening to one ;
here it refers to the necessity of building again from the foundations.
Sanders interprets it: „^a§ fd^Umme Sdlidfal.'' II. 2, 1362.

1. 166. Every beginning is difficult said the thief when he stole the
anriL „9lIIer ^nfong ift fci^toer fagte ber ^kh unb ftobl juerft einen 9lms
bofi. Simrock, p. 18.

1. 167. mancherlei Dinge bcbarf ber UTenf^. The pastor says, V,
13 : )i8ie(eS toünf^t fid^ ber ^J^^enfd^ unb bo4 bebarf er nur tt)enig.''

1. 169. Goethe is fond of beginning a verse with two short syllables.
Four times in the landlord's speech he begins a verse with unb and a
Short syllable. vs. 169, 172, 177, 182, 185.

L 170. Ulitgift, f. dowrg, inheritance. „2)urd^ jene Ööterlid^e SRitgift
tourbe xäi mebrentbeilS ber Oefeflfd^aft unbequem.* Dichtung und Wahr-
heit, Theil II., Buch X., Werke, 27 Bd. 373.

@ift = &ahi, is a.sually fem., in the sense of poison, neuter ; Goethe
uses the masc. as well as the neut. in the latter sense.

ir34 ^o,U fetbft ben @ift an Xaufenbe gegeben."

Faust, I., 1. 1053.

„@8 liegt in il^r fo t)tet tierborg 'neS @ift
Unb öon ber ^Irgenei ifl'S foum gu unterfd^eiben."

Ibid.l 1986 £.
Also in Mahomet, IV. 1, and Tankred, IV. 3.

L 172. geronnf^eten ; Goethe wrote getoünfd^iten. The lengthened
form appeared in the A.l.H.
L 173. Körben unb Kaften ; Comp, the note to I. ui, 143.
L 175. Piele £einn>anb pon feinem unb flarfem (Seirebe. The inii-

142 HERMANN.

mediate connection of words in the poem i» often interrupted bj some
intervening expression. Compare I. 20.

L 176. nic^t umfonjl, not in vain. uerc^rett, bestow, has the idea of
ceremouions or solemn gift. patcil, 2lauf jeugen, yodparents ; f rom L. ^er,
Th^ godfather (L. pater spiritucdiSy aud later, M. L. patrinus, F. parrain)
lifted the child from the fönt in baptism and entered thereby into a Spirit-
ual relationship to it.

„§änjel(iÖcn, toifljl bu mid^ frcin ? 3i<^ M^' in ber Äiftc fo maud^cn
U3lanfen Sl^aUr Qe{|)art: mein $atenge{4enf, unb mein SUei^nad^t!"

YoBB, Zru/se, 1. 544.

L 177. fonbert, separate; here, lays aside. pult, n. desk, from L.
pulpitum; "E, pulpit.

L 178. beretnfi; hereajler, nome time in the /uture,

Page 23, line 185. Tdag^b, servant, SJläbd^en.

L 186. This line as originally written had unb before bie gcitcil, and
contained seven feet. The Morgenblatt ßir gebildete Stände^ No. 123, for
1808, first called attention to it. Goethe said to the jounger Voss regard-
ing it; „"Sik ficbenfüffifle »eftie mößc at§ 9Ba^)racid^en ftcl^cn bleiben." The
philologist Fr. Aug. Wolf had defended it as a Homeric liberty. Goethe,
however, according to D nutzer did not divide the verse in reading into
seven feet, but elided the ie of bic, b' 3eitcn.

Similarly in Canto III. 29, an unb stood before bte, which Yon Hum-
boldt, who read the proofs for Goethe, Struck out. Comp, note to verse
IV. .57. See Biemer II. 586. In the edition of 1836, Riemer and Ecker-
mann restored the unb. The line as originally written was changed in
the duodecimo edition of the Ä. /. H., but retained in the octavo edition.

1. 188. Sd^tDtegertöc^terd^zn ; diminutive of endearment as in I. 162.

L 189. bem grünen. The use of appositive adjectives is character-
istic of the poem. See I. 10 ; III. 81.

L 192. fte tetleti aUeiii bas Permögen, or {te ieiten unier ftd^, jie teilen
fi* in bQÖ Pcrmööcn (W).

L 193. beftimmt, determine, destine, betroth. M% ftinber »oren fie
fd^on für einanber beftimmt." „3ene§ SJläbd^en beftimmten »ir i^m/

L 196. betner Statt, unusnal for ©teile. ge3anbert, hesitated. „®q§
3oubcrn geft^ie^it au§ Unentfd^loffen^eit ober gurd^t ; boS @öumen (to he
slow in doing) au§ ^rögl^eit, anS @d^eu bor Arbeit." 3<^dctn is to defer,
postpone (auftrieben ). Eberhabd.

L 196. fo is missing in the first edition.

NOTES. IL 143

L 200. The foantaiu in the centre of the market-place is a familiär
featare of German life.

1. 202. "Bodf bas tfl fd^on lange Ijer, But that is already lony passed,

h 203. billig, joroper/y.

1. 204. XPoijlgesogen ; too\)U or gut-gesogen was formed to contrast
with ungezogen. Ungegogen and uneraogen differ in meaning; the one is
rüde, uncivil, the other is untrained, uneducaied, xmexten *= t)On Seit gu

acit.

L 205. At times I also conlinued to go.

1. 207. Suppl/ ctlDQS with taMttn,found sometlumj to censure in me.
Page 24, line 209. gemein, vtdgar, geftuftt }xnt> gefrSufelt, dresaed
and curled,

1. 211. Qanbelsbüb^n, contemptuous, husineas chaps, counter-jumpers.

1. 212. bas i&ppdftn, light, summer coat. Grimm, however, translates
it by ^alSiu^. t{albfetben, contemptuoas for weak and ejffeminate, „'^xt
fctbenen %uben/ silken chaps. Götz, II. 13.

1. 213. fie Ratten mxöj immer 311m Bejten, the^ ever madefun of me.
3um heften geben is to give for the benefit of aoythiug.

1. 214. empfinblid^; sotirce qfhritation, vexation.

L 215. Miatook {misjudged) the Tdndly pwrpose, Intention, feding,

L 216. minc^n and ^JJüna are diminutives of Sßil^elmina. In abbre-
viating proper names, there is a tendencj to retain the accented syllable ;
as, gheberife, 9life or 9liefe, IRiefc^en.

L 217. (Dflem, pl. The singular Cfter is found ordinarily. only in
Compounds ; as, OJterf onntag ; but plural f orms are sometimes used in the
sing., masc. and fem.

rS)QS ^erü l^at aud^ fein Cfletn, tt)o ber Stein -
SJom ©robe f|)ringt.*

Geisel, Ged. (1882), 268.

„Roxmx bie Oftern ttenn fie toiß,
©0 fommt fie bod^ in 9l|)rt(.*

SiMBOCK, Sprichwörter, 415.

Dfletn was applied to a primitive Germauic spring festival of the god-
dess Auatrö, the goddess of the bright spring liglit. Comp. Awrdra, the
goddess of the dawn. The festival of Christas resurrection was observed
at the same time, in the early church, and Charles the Great in naming
the months called April the Easter Menth, Ostermdndth, West Saxon,

144 HERMANN.

Eästre. Bede states that this month was called pascalis mensis, or the
pascal time. From I- E. Ausös comes the word Osten, Many German
proverbs are aasociated with this time, as ©rüne äßcif)noc^tcn, ©c^ncciDcift
Cftcrn, and toeifee äßci^nad^ten, ©rünc Dftcrn. For ort Dftcrn, or an bcn
Dftcrn, gu or auf Cftcrn are commonly used.

1- 218. nur implies that, since then, the coat had only huug above and
not been nsed.

1. 219. ^urf^ert; laJs.fellows The Singular of tliis word is usuallj
^urfd^e, and the pl. ^urfd^en. The word was originaUy the designatiou
ofa Student; and is so used in the Student language: ^2llter $urfd^ (e),
2^unger ^urfd^ (e). Students supported on a charitable foundation lived
in houses called bursae. Others received a Stipendium or purse. Those
associated formed a society, burfe or bui'id), and the word is used with
both a Singular and plural verb in a coUective sense. „'^tmi bie $urfe
(^u SBittembcrg) ift arm unb Ifiot nid^t ba§ ftc mod^tc langen öcrpg cr=
Icibcn." Luther, br. 3. 29. „2)tc anber purjd^ fat)rcn in ilf/rcm ©efprädj
fori," Uhlenharts Winkelfelder, 288 (1617). Quoted by Grimm.

See parallel derivation of fjraucnjimmer, ladj/, from the ladies' room,
Äamcrab, from camera, and (Scfcttc from Baal»

t 220. boc^ 30g tc^'s auf mt^ ntc^t; / did not appropriate it to wiy-
seif: as ,;id^ bejog bie ^)lnf|)ielung auf mid^.'' I took the allusion, hint to
rayseif.

1. 222. tn £anne; in high spmts.

1. 224. pamtna and Camino, cliaracters in MoTsart's opera of the
Magic Flute, 3öubcrflötc, songs from which were then populär. The last
great work of the composer was produced in Vienna, Sept. 30, 1791, and
in Weimar, Jan. 16, 1794; the libretto of the opera was written by
Schickaneder, a reckless and dissipated theater-manager, in Charge of a
small theatre in Vienna.

1. 226. ^rag' ic^ beni (Eefte nac^ = Sragt' id^ nad^ bcm Xejtc ; nodj
ettoaS fragen is more common.

»Vergebens fragft bu ben befangnen nad^.''

Iph. (Aufz. Y., Auft. 3).

1. 228. (Er is used with a slight contempt. The use of the third per-
son for the second seems to have arisen largely through the influence of
polite address among the Roman nations, and was more honorable than
the second person, as it represented t|^e title by which a person was ad-
dressed as ^eine (^nabe )^Qiif SRein ^txx \iCit During the eighteenth cen-

NOTES. IL 145

tury Sic was sabstitnted for it. "Frederiek I., who died in 1713, was
addressed by his children with (Sx on liis death-bed. Frederick William
I. addressed liis sou, the Crown Priuce, afterwards Frederick the Great,
bj i&x and Sie." Funkb. The ase of the singular dimiuished, and the
pronoon of the third person lost in respectability, and was applied to sab-
ordinates, animals, etc.

L 229. Ijtclt ftd?, restrained himself; Qit fid^ ^)oltcn, for restrain or
check, is similarly used. ,,UBil^e(m ber n)oI)l merfte bag er länger an {14
gu ^lalten, nid^t im ©tanbe fe^.« Lehrj., Bnch VIII., Cap. 7. Werke (H.),
xvii. 532. So also mit tivod^ an fi4 Italien, and fidd jurüdl^alten are
similarlj used.

L 232. fo Dtel . . . auc^/ however much: auä) gives an indefiniteness'to
the expression, as when used with relative pronouus and adverbs.

Page 25, line 239. gürnen/perhaps equal to grollen, bear a pique.

L 240. getPOg 'n, JavoraUy Jisposed. The word was formally used of
the favor of those of higher rank to those of lower.

L 241. tleuUc^ . . . nod^, only a short time ago , , . she inquired again/or
you,

1. 244. Üicbd^, is contemptnous ; those hcesongs.

L 246. erleb' i^^ experience, live to see.

„Entfernt be§ IßortourfS g^ü^ienb bittere W^K
©ein 3nnre§ reinigt üon erlebtem ®rouS.*

Faust, IL 4625.

L 247. Notice the unnsual groupiiig of words, Suft gu $f erben «nb
gum ^(fer. For the ase of bezeigen and be;(eugen with similar meaning
see the corresponding articles in Grimm, I. 1797 and 1798.

L 248. Kne:^t, servant, bot/, sqiiire, soldfer, For the development of
meaning in this word see the article, j^ned^t, Grimm, 5, 1380 f. f^n,
mere, what a mere servnnt performs.

L 250. 3eigte = ftd^ ;ietgen Jottte, should show.
L 254. im Bufen, or in ber SBruft. Compare^:

' „Unb fo ftitt id^ aud^ bin unb wor, fo If/at in ber ©ruft mir
S)od^ fid^ gebilbet ein ^erj, bo§ Unredjt l)offet unb Unbitt.*

IV. 130, 131.

Page 26, line 257. einem einen leerer I^altsn, means to empJoy a
tutor/or one.
L 268. tPirt 5um golbenen £ötpen. The names of inns and hoteis are

146 HERMANN.

expressed by gu with the dative, like the English " At the Red Lion/' as
3um fc^toargen Stören. The original of this iun has been snpposed to be
the "Lion" in Ilmenan in the Thuringian Forest, which Goethe offen
visited in his efforts to develop the miueral wealth of the Dachy of Saxe-
Weimar. It was here that he spent his last birthday in a visit to the places
associated with friends of his yonth.

L 263. ein bäurifd^es HXlaöd^; is not exactly the same as a pear
sant-girl, ^auertnäbd^en, but means rustiCf boorhh.

1. 264. ' (ErnUe, or ^roUe, M. H. G. XroUe, a coarse, rüde, and vulgär
female, with various shades of meaniug in the dilEerent dialects; sloy-
enly, idle, and fat. The forms %x^\, ^roU, and StroIIe, m., mean a coarse
down, and in populär lore an elf or dwarf, kind to man, but of ten a tricksj
Sprite, E. droU, In the Scandinavian languages in which the word is more
common, it denotes an imp, hobgobliu, and earlier, a giant; M. H. G. a
ghostly monster.

1. 265. This reference to the landlord's age wonld seem to imply that
he was much older than his wife. There are similar references in 1. 187 :
ffbu tüürbeft mein %iitx \fi^\\^ erfreuen/' and in IV. 184, „SDenn ber Später
toirb att."

1. 267. gefällig = mit meinen öefftUißen SJlanieren. (D.)

L 268. fo, is emphatic = similarly, like in courtesy and tact.

L 269. XPieberbegegnen. Comp. Olearius, Pers. Baumg., TV. 606.
»?Birb mir mit SJlanieren unb ^öfllid^Ieit begegnen;^ will respond with

courtesy and grace.

L 270. bie fc^onften, theßnest, choicest.

„5)er SBaH öerfornmclt nun, toa§ inner^jolb ben ^fä^)Ien
2)cr ©tabt ©alern ;iur fd^önen Söctt ftd^ gS^lt.«

Wieland's Peroonte, oder die WünstAe, Werke, XII. 16.

1. 271. assembUf bei mir, understood : at my house,

L 273. Klinfe, latch, holt, here used in place of S)rürler.

«ftein 6(3^lil||elIo* fbor ju feigen, feine StünU, fein Stlop^n." ^

Dichtung und Wahrheit, Buch 11., Der neue Paris.

Stube, rrein l^ei^bareS Simmer." The word is found in the older German
dialects ; it probably passed thence into the Romance languages, but its
origin is uncertain. Comp. Fr. etuve, Ital. stufa. In O. N. it means bath-
room with stove ; £. stove.

THALIA.

DIE BÜRGER.

Thalli. The Mose of comedj, of merry or idjllic poetry, represented
with a Comic niask and a shepherd's staff or wreath of ivy.

Die Burger, in the sub-title. The third cauto is a Citizens' talk, snggested
by what has preceded, bat having little to do with the action of
the poem.

Page 27, line 2. Hermann is represented as possessing no ambition,
and there can be no hope of aspiring elEort from him.

''äBaS ber ^JJ^enfd^ niä^i ift fann man nid^t au§ tl^m l^etauS frieaetu"

Proverb.

L 5. Hector, before departing from Andromache, takes bis son As-
tyanax in bis arms and prays that Zeus and the other gods may give
him renown, so that men may say hereafter he was better than bis
father.

SeuS unb tl^r ^nberen Götter, o lafft bod^ btefeS mein StnähUxn
SBerben bereinft, toit i^ felbft, borftrebenb im SBoUe ber 3^roer.
^u4 fo ftarf an @mali, unb 3Iio§ m&d^itg bel()errf4en !
Unb man fage bereinft: ber ragt nod^ toeit bor bem Spater.

Voss' Homer, IL VI. 476.
Goethe in speaking of bis father says :

„^S ift ein frommer 9Bunf4 aQer ^äter ba§, n)aS tl^nen felbft abgegan^
gen, an ben Q'61)mn realifirt gu feigen, fo ungefäl^r als toenn man gum
gmeiten Wlalt lebte unb bie ^al^rungen beS erften SebenSlaufeS nun erfl

rcd^t nu^en toottte. Dichtung und Wahrheit, Buch I., Werke, XXVI.
p. 44. In bis Maximen und Reflexionen, III. 259, he says : „5^a% alters
if^um fe^en toir gern über uns, aber bie ^ad^totli nid^t. 92ur ein SBater
neibet feinem Bof^n nid^t baS 3:aleni'' Werhe {IL), XIX. 61. Quoted
by Choleyius.
1.7. erneuen « erneuern. See IX. 276. (D.)

148 DIE BÜKGER.

L 9. Surely man skould not spring like a mushroom from the ground to
rot qtäddy on the spot that produced htm, enttDad^feil = ^rOoni)a(4fen;
enttoa^fen has also the meaning of outgrow, über ettoa§ ^tnauStoadjjen,
exceed bj growth as ftinberjc^ul^en, afabemif^en Stuten entma^jen.
irWand^e§ ftunfttoerf, bem er enitoat^fen ijt ober für toel^eS feine Sieb^a-
berei fi* ttbfluiiH)fte,- XXVI. 284. Wake ( 1 840).

ir^Sleibe nidSft am 58oben heften
9rif4 gemagi itnb frif^ (inauS,
Stop^ unb %xm mit )^t\Uxn jtröften

Überall finb jie 3tt ^au§.- -

Wanderj,, Bach HI. Cap. 1, Werke (H.), XVm. 291.

L 11. lebenbtgen = toäl^renb feineS SebenS.

L 12. wt% or meffen.

L 13. aBtc man bas Sidbid^n betrctcnb; "such participial constnic-
tioDs belong rather to poetiy thaii prose, wbere we should say ' f obalb man
ba§ ©tobdSien betritt,' or ' beim betreten beS StobtftcnS.'" (W.) (Dbrig«
fetten; those in power, the magistracy.

L 14. Sürme, the towers of the gate-ways or defences of the city,
Below, L 28, Xurm refers to the tower of the chnrch.

Page 28, line 16. gefe^ or eingefe^t, restored to its place,

.rUnb fo löfet ftia bie gfugen
^n bem bertlid^en $alaft,
Unb bie Pfeiler, toie fie trugen,
©türgen burd^ bie eigne ßaft.*

Des Epimenides Erwachen, Act L, Sc. 8.

L 17. Balfen; in the first ed. fdalU. bas f^aus » baS Stabtl^auS, a
ptiblic buüding.

L 18. Unterftü^tng; support ; most often; assistance, aid. Goethe
wrote, ber neuen; the change was made at Humboldt's Suggestion.

L 19. Denn = unb, acxording to D-, and was occasioned bj the
2)enn at the beginniug of 1. 14. von oben = bon ben Dbrigleiten, as in
1. 13. ir^iBie ber 9{egent ift, fo ftnb aud^ bie Amtleute; toie ber SRatl^ ift, fo
ftnb aud^ bie ^ütgcr." Sirach x. V. Hehn. G-J. viii. 195. (Drbnun^
unb Hetnlid^fett, a frequent expiession with Goethe. In speaking of his
father's house in Frankfurt, he says : „Orbnung unb tReinli^feit ^lerrfd^ten
im ©anjen. Dichtung und Wahrheit, Buch I. 41, Werke, XXVI. 41. So
in Wilhelm Meister : Drbnung unb 9leinlidj)feit mar baS Clement toorin

NOTES, m. 149

er aif)mtit, Lefirj., Buch I., Cap. 15, Werke (H.), XVIL 70. See also
Elpenor I. 1 (Chuquet).

Goethe inherited the love of accuracy aud of order which characterized
his methodical father.

L 20. 3u f^mu^igem Saumfal ; the usual form is fit^ an titoa§ öe=
n)5l)nen, as below, 1. 21. ©aumfal, poetical, more often <5QumjeIigfeit.

L 22. Darum Ijab' tc^ gcmfinfdjt = 5^aium tüünf c^e ic^ fc^on loitöc.
„'S)xt beftc )öilbunö finbcl ein gejciicibter aJicnjtij auf SReijen.* Lehrj,
I. 11.

Goethe's father proposed for him a similar, broad training. „xS^xmx
ergäl^lte er mir bag i^ na4 äBe^Iar unb SlegenSburg, nid^t toentger na4
äBieit unb t)on ba na4 Stauen (teilen {oQte, ob er glei^ toieberbolt bebaup^
tete, mau muffe $ari§ ))orau§ feben, loeti man auS Italien fommenb fi^
an nt(bt§ mebr crgötje." Dichtung und Wahrheit, I. 47. Chdqdet

U. 23 and 24. Strassburg, Frankfurt, and Mannheim were the largest
eitles in the locality of the poem. In Strassburg, Goethe completed his
university studies, aud received the degree of Doctor. Mannheim, on the
Neckar where it euters tlie Rhine, was rebuilt iu 1699, eleven years after
its destruction by the French. It is laid out iu 1 10 Squares, or blocks, " like
a chess-board," and the streets ruu at right angles. The city contains
now about 61,210 inhabitants. Its symmetrica! character, fiue pavements,
and admirable care, made it alniost unique amoug the cities of Gerniany
of the time. Its theatre was famous, and here Schiller's first plays. Die
Räuber, Fiesko, and Kabale und Liebe were performed under his direction
with the assistance of the famous actor and dramatist Iffland. Goethe
knew the city f rom various visits : his first great experience with ancieut
art was in the hall of antiques in Mannheim, on his return from Strass-
burg in Aug. 1771, Dichtung und Wahrheit, Buch XL, fFer^, XXVIII. 84;
on his journey to Switzerland with the Stolbergs in May 1775, Ibid., Buch.
XYIII. ; and again in 1793, after the siege of Mainz; on the occasion
of his Visit to the Boisser^es in Heidelberg in Oct., 1814, and in Sept.,
1815, D., Life of Goethe, pp. 618, 628. Possibly Goethe visited Mannheim
with Klopstock in Oct., 1774. Idid., p. 208.

1 26. fo Hein fte au^ fet; fo with oud^ forms a relative indefinite,
hoirerer small it may be.

L 28. (Turm = Äird^turm, the lovoer ofthe church. See V. 145.

I. 20. unb stood originally before bie; it was Struck out at the Sugges-
tion of Humboldt. Comp. II. 186.

L 30. Kanäle, channeU, conduits, Sic^rljeit, security.

150 DIE BÜRGER.

1. 33. 3aul{err, usüally architect, here Superintendent of public works,

L 35. an^ah, planned, „beit (Sitttourf baju maddeit/ emfig, oMiduoudtf,
2ln jlalt = Untcrncfjmung.

1. 36. rerüegcn = oufgaben.

1 37. bie £uft, that is, to improve the citj.

Page 29, lines 38 and 39 (£l)aujfee and Strage; ^%avi^tt is usuallj
an elevated causeway, an artiiicial highway ; it is called here bj variona
terms.

6o ful^r ^ermann ball^in ber tt)o^Ibe!annien (S^ll^auffee ivu V. 146.

^i§ sunt ^ammtoeg, loel^en fte giell^n. L 6.

9k(^ bem 9ianbe be§ ^od^toegS. 1% 137.

The Roman roads in France bear the name of chaussJes. Strafe meant
origiually a paved way. The military roads which were built throughout
the empire by the Romans were paved, and hence called sirätae (oi<ie on-
derstood). These ways were called subsequently in Germany ©trofecn, a
name applied later to roads which were not paved. It is one of the early
loan-words from the Latin, and is possibly contemporary with the intro-
duction of weights and coins (^-Pfunb, 3JiUn3e), probably as early as the
second Century.

L 41. Both auf and an are used with benfett.

1. 42. Ijocfen, to Sit curled up^ in a bent position. The peasants bring
their sitting hens into the house and place them in the corner between
the stove and the wall. Chi.

S)c§ ©tubircnl unb %aQ unb 9iod&t über mä^txn ju Ijioden toor ^ fd^on
t)or(änflft müb' »orbcn." Simpl, 2, 29 (1713).

1. 46. betn IDunfc^; expressed in line 4 of this canto.

1. 47. form,»n = bilben. See illustrative passages from Goethe in
Sanders, I. 480.

1. 48. Ijaben = bc^)alten, l^oUen, guard, keep.

1. 49. einen geroäbren laffen, to leave to themsehes ; let themfdlow their
0W71 indiciduality. The poem illustrates incidentally Goethe's views of
education. Man barf bic 3iuöcnb nur öctüöl)ren lofjcn. nid^t fc^r tongc
baftet fie on falfd^cn Waxxmtn; ba§ Ccbcn reifet ober lodt fte »ieber loS.*
Dichtung und Wahrheit, Buch XXVII., p. 12. «Son ^aiux beft^cn toir
feinen fjel^ler ber nitbt jur Xußenb, feine Stußenb bie nid&t üum ffebler
nierben fönnte. S)ie testen finb flerobe bic bebenfüd^ftcn. Wanderj., Buch
I., Kap. X , Werke, H. XVIII. 138.

NOTES. HL 151

1. 51. 3^^^ braucht fte, every one uses his own gißs, and every one U
woHhy and successful gfily in his own way.

L 62. mir, eChical dative.

1. 53. (5üter ; gen. depending on tpert, 1. 54, iDorthy of; koeti denoting
value, governs the accus.

1. 54. VO'vd, not in a limited sense of host, landlord, bat in the primi-
tive sense of hooseholder, head of a familjr.

»5£)a§ £)orf »ar t)or bem j^riege Don äBirtl^en (» f^auSkotrien) betool^nt/

Adelung.

äEBirt and Wirtin are osed for husband and wife, ^iJlann unb gfrau.

. • • irtDte berlte^et tl^r
grau ©erirub, eure angenehme äBirt^in'*

WilMm TeLl, 1. 515 (Aufz. i., Auft 4).

L 55. le^; the most inferior, See I. 129.
Page 90, line 50. irgenbmo; somewhere.
1. 62. Supply tool^I before mie; fo tool)! »ie bte Äinber.

I. 63. ^tbeSj the neuter is here used in a coUective sense for the
pluraL

II. 63 to 64. The landlord here refers to the edncational theory which
his wife had jnst expounded. U. 49 and 50. To his strenuous view, it is
not poBsible to deserve praise withont a worthy effort.

1. 66. Tliis proverb is not found in classical literatnra
L 72. befd^ränPt, perhaps = eingefd^ränft, circumscribed, restricted in
means and sphere of activity.

9li(St ba6 jte iuft fo fel)r fl* etttaufd^ränfen l^at,
2Bir fötttitett uuS toettel^erals onbere regen,
3Rein SBater l&tnterlieS ein f)Wä) 5Jerm5gcn.

Fau«^, 1.3115, f.

bef(^r&nft, when used of men, means limitedy narrow-minded.

,r®er 3Kenfd^ ift ein Befd^rSnlteS SBefen, unfere JBefd^änlung ju über*
benfen tjt ber Sonntag gettjibmct."

WanderJ., Buch T„ Kap. VII., Werke, H. XVIII. 99.

1. 74. Das Bebürfnts 3U groß ; not used abstractly, but = the ] '
feine SBebürfniffc, his needs.
L 77. lac^e, wouid hav€ laughed, = the perfect conditioual.
1. 70. tt^ut nac^, who can do as he does f nadjmad&en " *-* ''" '»^

152 ME BÜRGER.

other, to imitate, as gestures, mannerisms ; nad^tl^un is nobler in significa^
tiou, and means to do like anotiter, to vie with, equal, an artist, poet, states-
man.

I. 80 Snpply ift after Ijaben,

II. 81 and 82. bas neue = erneuerte. D.
Goethe wrote t

UBie nimmt in ßrüncn
Selbem bie StudEatur ber S^nörfel jt4 prad^tig.

The Order was changed at Humboldt 's Suggestion.

Page 31, line 82. j'elderU; paneU, Sd^nötfel, arabesques, curved lines.
fid^ ausnimmt, looks.

L 83. (Tafeln, large Square panes, in distinction from Sd^eiben, the
small round panes. See Goethe's Tagebuch^ Bd. II., Aug. 28, 1797.

I. 86. 5um (Engel. The sign of the apothecary*s shop was that of the
Archangel Micjiael, gum (Srüengel ^JHd^acl. See 107.

1. 00. Artificial grottos are found in the grouuds laid out in the taste
of the eighteenth centurj. Numerous trisjllabic words are used as dac-
tyles in the poem, as ©rottentoer!, Jöaterftabt, etc.

1. 04. 3Ietg(an5; gcdena, potter^s ore (snlphuret of lead).

L 07. fpi^igen (Ringern; with the tips of thefingers, The fine conrtiers
and ladies of the eighteenth centuij are here described.

L 08. who now would even cast a glance upon that 9 t>erbne§Hc^; out
ofsorts.

1. 101. Sc^ni^merf, carved work.

1. 102. bas frembe f^ol}, mahogany, a favorite wood for tables since
the prerions Century.

1 103. es ; origiually the genitive case govemed bj 3ufrieben, which
is now used with accus.

1. 104. ^ausrat; househdd fumiture.

Page 32, line 107. Supply ben before Sinn. The angel Michael
fought against the dragon. Rev. xii. 7.

1. 100. (Dfftcin, or (Dfft3tn indicates a Workshop above that of an
ordinary craftsmaff ; laboratory, printing office, apothecary's shop.

EUTEßPK

MUTTER UND SOHN.

EuTEBPE the daaghter of Zens and Mnemosyne, was the Mose of lyric
poetiy, represented with the double flute.

Page 33, line 4. fd^auen is a favorite South German word, nsed
familiarlj for f e^en. It has also the meaning of " behold/' " see care-
fully." In poetry it is nsed as an elevated expression for feigen.

L 6. ^ol^Ien, n., colts. The ordinary form is fjfüttett. Goethe nses the
form given in the text. Reineke Fucfts, VIII. 1. 27. The word originally
meaut the yonng of animals. Compare E. foal, and L. puUus, and E.
pullet.

L 8. boppelten ^öfe. See II. 138. The courts of the two estates,
which had been united by the marriage of Hermann's father and
mother.

LH. fc^ritt iljn binbnr^. The Compound adverb with verbs of
motion, and the accusative indicating the Space passed over, has al-
most the force of a preposition governing the accusative. je^Itd^es :
the weak form iegUd^en is usually employed in the gen. IDac^stum,
plant. The neun is here nsed in a concreto sense, not of growth in
general.

L 12. 2Iß is the larger brauch extending from the trnnk of the tree ;
3tt)etg is a brauch from the ^2lft; 9{ei§ is a twig or shoot. Both words
have a derivative meaning, and are applied to the branches of streams,
the races of men, veins, points of a hom, antlers, etc. „öJcftJÖl^nlid^ be^
fommcn bie äftc toicbcr €ftc, tocld^c man Steige nennt, unb bie 5:]&ci(un0
ber legten, Sttjciglcin." Oken, U. 29, Grimm.

„^n bcm fürflUc^cn §ofc »urbe ^prinjcffin ©o^l^rontc als 3Rünbcl
f^aogcn, flC ber Ie§tc gtocig tl&rcS ifteS.'' Wanderjahre, Buch III.,
Kap. X.

L 14. fhro^cnben, luxuHant,

1. 16. gef(^äftig, diUgent, alert.

154 MUTTER UND SOHN.

Page 34, line 18. evhliätt, caught sight of, discooered.

L 19. ariQtkfyxt, ajar,

1. 21. etnft may relate either to the past or the future, once and,
formerljf^ hereaßer, Surgemcifter : Goethe uses the forma ^43urgemtetfter,
Die Aujjgeregteny Act l. Sc. 7, aud ^ürgermetfter. In Uermann und Doro-
thea and in Faust, L 846, the form )iöur{i{emetfter appears. „92ein, er ge-
fätit mir m6)t ber mut )^urgemetfter. The latter i» the original form.
In the Sckwabenspiegd it is ^urcmeifter, the govemor or major of the
city.

L 22. (Srabert; the dry moat surrounding the citjr without the walls.
The garden of the inn extended back to the city wall. L 10.

1. 24. ftetlerett Pfctbs, hg the steeper path, the genitive used adverbi-
ally. Goethe wrote ben ftetlerett ^{^fab, which was changed at Hnmboldt's
Suggestion to preserve the " splendid spondee " aufftieg, bte ^(Sc^ jur
Sotttte gefet^ret : accus, absolute, denoting an accompanying or char-
acterizing circumstance, as if governed by ** with " or " bavlng " un-
derstood.

L 29. (3üMel, a grape with green, red, and white varieties. The
^tuSfaieUer is usoally white, but there are also red and blue varieties.

L 30. Hotlic^ blaue, violet, called *' Trollinger." (D.)

1. 31. TXaditx^dj, dessen.

1. 33. Kleinere draubett, a variety of grapes called Riesling, prodno-
ing the most aroraatic Khine wine. (D.}* föftlid^e, delicious ; for the nse
of this Word in the sense of precious, costly, see I. 1 79, and VI. 93. The
two words l^oft, price, value, from M. L. costus, L. consiare^ E. costf and the
Word j^oft, food, provision, from the verb fofteit, to examine, test, taste,
from üefett, test, choose, L. gustare, exhibit derivative forms, f5[tltd^
and foftbar. ilöftlidd in the sense precious is a favorite word of Luther.
See Prov. viii. 10; xxxi. 10. foftbor, is precious, valuable; {oftfpielig,
expensive.

L 34. bes f^erbfles is used in certain sections for the SBetnetnte, äßettt-
lefe. So, also, compare theSwiss proverb, „@§ gel()t allcS in l&crbfl/every-
thing is permitted at the vintage. fc^on, in anticipation.

1. 36. liefet, gather, collect ; G. lisan, galisan. The meaning to read, to
gather the little sticks in which runic letters had been cut or scratched,
arose later. ** It is worthy of notice that the old German dialects have no
common designation for ' legere,' read ; a proof that the art was diffused
among the Germans after they had been divided into various tribes.
A foreign, probably Italian, origin of the runes is established. The Goth

NOTES. IV. 155

Said sigywan, ussiggioan, the Euglishman raedan, read : the former meant
probably at first elevated discourse; the latter to Interpret the mnic
writing." Kluge. See QU§la§, 1. 90. tritt, tread out, UToft, must :
the siveet juice of the grafie, Like all words relating to wine cnlture, it is
from the Latin, as ül^citt, ilcltcr, Mäi, üaucr, Uöingcr, 5:orfcI, treffe, and
was first used on the Daunbe and Rhino. In some localities Wo\t is ap-
plied to wine uutil it is a year old.

S)ann betraddtet fie oft be§ fdtiöumenben ^tofteS ^megung.
(Stiegt baS tjfel)lenbe ^u, bamit bie koaUenben ^^ia]tn
l!eic^t bie Cffnung be§ gaffeS erreid[)en, trinfbor unb l^eQe
(Snbli^ ber ebelfte Saft fidji fünftigen Sauren boHenbe.

Zweite Epistel, Weike, I. 302.

It is applied also to fruit wines, Cbftlpeine^ from apples, pears, and
quinces, as ^pfelmoft. Goethe describes the vintage festival as he had
Seen it observed in his youth near Frankfurt, when he accompanied his
father to their vineyard before the Friedberger Thor.

»rfiuft unb 3ubcl erftredtt fid^ über eine ganje ©egenb. 3)e8 5:oficS I)ört
man bon allen i^dtn unb @nben 3aud)3en unb Stiegen, unb beS 9la4td
berfUnben balb ba, balb bort, ^aUitn unb ü^eud^tfugeln, bag man nod^
überall ma^ unb munter biefe gfeier gern fo lange al§ möglid^ auSbel^nen
möddte." Dichtung und Wahrheit, Buch IV., Werke, XXVI. 247.

1. 30. nad?bcm pe bem Sol^tie gerufen, had called to her aon. This
use of the datire instead of the direct object in place of prüfen is not
rare. 26er ruft mir? fVius^ I. 482. See numerous passages illustrating
thi.s use in Sanders, II. 2, p. 803.

Page 35, line 43. er fagt' es itjr benn = bo6 er eS il&r nid(|t jagte,
or, ol)ne bo6 er e§ il^r fagte. 3d^ lofee bid^ ntd^t, bu fegneft mid^ .benn. Gen.
xxxii. 26. I will not let theo go, except thon bloss me.

1. 45. bod^, at length.

L 60. Kornes, i^ni/n.

L 61. golbener Kraft, the abstract, as so often, for the concreto. See
V. 141.

1. 52. Haiti, ra., border; a Strip of grass, or a ridge forming the bound-
ary between cultivated fields.

1. 53. The mention of the pear-tree is said by Cholevius to have been
suggested by one of Goethe's favorite passages in the last book of the
Odyssey. Ulysses, after long lyanderings, retums and seeks his father.
Stauding beneath a giant tree, he reoognizes his sire

156 MÜTTER UND SOHN.

"The rnins of himself, now wom away
With age, jet still majestic in decaj."

Ulysses can scarcelj restrain bis feeliiigs. Everr plant and tiee has
reminded him of bis childhood, and he waits before making himself
known.

1. 57. ftc^ stood originaUy before bit, See IIL 291

L 60. In tbis description notice tbe rapid succession of coördinate sen-
tences, a characteristic of epic poetiy, wnere act foUows act and pictnre
foUows pictnre, each forming a part of tbe whole, but oue not subor-
dinated to tbe other.

Page 36, line 65. betroffen seems to have been repeated in 1. 67,
throngb inadvertence.

L 6& ftnn' = crlcnne. Comp, tbe often qnoted, «5)aron etfcnn' xäf
meine ^appenl^etmer/ Waüenstein's Tod, Act IIL, Sc. 15. erfaljren,

erperienced,

L 72. et{emen, brazen ; an imitation of xikKtov ^rop of Homer's Hiad,
n. 490.

L 80. (Dh% in H. 6. fruit, as apples, pears. Tbe original form of
tbe Word was witbout i, which is excrescent, as in %£i, ^ab\ä)i, $ap{l; it
appeared in tbe sixteenth centnrj, O. H. 6. obaz, M. H. 6. obez, obz, and
later obs, wbicb appeared in tbe first edition of Lntber's Bible. In H. 6.
it inclnded frnits of tbe field, as pease, and fmits nsed for dessert^ small
fmits, raspberries, and even nuts and figs.

L 84. aws, incorrect for toon.

Page 37, line 00. entf(^u(bt9t, exempted, as being tbe only son ; sng'
gested in 1. 91. 2>te Strettenben, lit. combatants, for streitbaren, subject
to Service.

L 03. roär' xdf nid?t beffer = toär' eS ntd^t beffer bafe iä^ ba Dorne . . .
totberftel^e, or %})&{ i4 ni4)t beffer.

L 05. Told me that it is so, Here (5etfi is nsed; in 1. 20, ^erg; in
1. 207, <Seele.

L 06. bem Paterlanb 3U leben: Goethe nses freqnently tbe dative
where in prose tbe accus, with a preposition would be nsed : für ba§ ^ater-
lanb gu leben.

L oa Kraft, see V. 141

1. 101-103. Cbnqnet calls attention to a certain resemblauce between
these Verses and tbe French national hymn, the Marseillaise, but there is
a likeness in sentiment among all war Ijrics, and the resemblance in tbis
case seems casual.

NOTES. IV. 157

L 102. rauben, carry off,

L 103. The first edition read tiefen for ttefflen.

L 105. Too long reflexion when the motive for action is apparent
IS weakness. „'S^xt erften @nt{d^liegungen finb nid^t immer bie flügften,
tpo^l aber bie reblid^ften.^ Lessinq. Resolutions taken on the spnr of
the moment are rot always the wisest, bat certaiiily the most houest.
(ChL). See V. 59.

L 110. This whole passage is -fall of the wannest patriotism, and is
perhaps the strongest testimonj to Groethe's patriotic feelings in all his
writings.

L 111. bebeutenb s bebeuif am, impressively, seriously, The original
meaning of this word, significant, important, became widelj extended,
largely through Groethe's influence, and came to mean prominent, influ-
ential, decisive, distingnished. Compare 11. 146; IV. 238; V. 108, 118;
VII. 189. See also I. 44.

Page 38, line 117. f^öd^Iic^; see L 17.

Compare : S)o4 ie^o bitt' i^, l^od^ unb l^ödtijt.

Faust y I. 142a

(Entf^In§; the resolue, determinatton of an individual; $)e{d)lu6, the
deliberate resolntion of an individual or assemblj, as dteid^Stagbef^Iug ;
Statfd^lu^, solemn decree, counsel.

1. 121. The sentence gains emphasis from the repetition of nic^t.

L 122. trConinr/ uniform ; Fr. la monture, mount.

L 125. was bringt bt(^ = ma§ bröngt, or treibt bid^. Compare mt^
brftnget bie 9lot]^ su reben, II. 32, and br&ngt bie ^oif) nid^t ben ^enf^en,
VI. 87.

1. 128. Humboldt thought that oft shoold stand earlier in the verse,
bnt fonnd the verse hard when oft was placed after Beffer. Compare
the lines in Tcuso :

es bilbei ein latent M i« ber ©titte,
@id^ ein Sil^arafter in bem Strom ber SBelt.

Aufz. !., Anft. 2. Werke, X. 117.

1. 131. UnbilC, f; wrong, iSitf is eqoity, faimess : The simple form

of the noun is rare. It occurs in an obviously revived usage in

Voss.

äBie freier ältften SffieiS^eit toiU,

@o übe bu @efe4 unb $ia.

Voss, V. 237, quoted by Grimm.

158 MÜTTER UND SOHN.

The adjective Billig, jast, fair, retains the original meaniDg.
1. 132. fonbern = untcrfd^ciDcn, beurteilen.

1. 136. (Ertappt; auf and über are commonly used with ertap))ett, hxA
bei and in occnr.
1. 137. gejicl^' \äj es nur, ifl but confess it

Page 39, line 140. foHten, were designed.

L 141. Humboldt criticised the spondaic close of this verse, followiug,
as it does, a division into two eqnal parts.

L 145. Ijingiebt, devotes or sacrißces. jum (Sanken, for the com-
mon good. The view of Herraann in these last two lines illnstrates
Goethe'fl words to the Germans respecting a rise against Kapoleon.
" The man is too strong for you." Prudence maj have a part even in
patriotism.

L 148. ba5 $jti^iz,of extremes; ba§ Se^te is often used in this sense,
especiaUy with a Suggestion toward the evii side of things.

$oft bu ber Äinber liebeS §au^t bert^eibigt,
S)Q§ öe^te öon bcn beinen Qbgemcl&rt'?
Schiller, Wilhelm Teil, V. 2. See also Reineke Fjuchs, XII. 1. 224,
Werke (H.), V. 323.

1. 154. The use of p^ brin^eti for fid^ brÖngen is of frequent occur-
rence with Goethe. Numerous illustrations of the use might be given.

aöo bift bu, Sauft, be6 Stimme mir erflang,
Xer fid^ on mid^ mit ollen Äräften brong ?

Faust,!. 494,

S)er 2Jlenfd^]^eit Ärone ju erringen,
^Jladd ber fi(S atte Sinne bringen?

Ibid.,1, l804e.
It is nsed impersonally :

Wxäf brong'S fo grabe au geniefeen.

Ibid., I. 2722.

L 154. pd? belongs to entftfirsen.

1. 158. nid?t l^euf nnb feinen ber (Tage; unb is used for nod^, neitfier

to-day nor any dag.
Page 40, line 160. bie=bie]|emgen toeld^e.
L 16L in bnnfeler §eit, in the con/used time.
h 163. ^en guten IDiUen, mg kindig purpose, disposition,
L 166. bebäc^tigem, deliberate.

NOTES. IV. 159

1 170. mit bitnbem Beginnen, hlindly. In the snbstaiitivo beginnen,
the idea of beginning has passed into that of action, and it means act,
enterprise, ondertaking. The snbstantivea U3eginn and Anfang, however,
retaiu the idea of beginning.

L 173. ptel/ much; see below 1. 177, pteles, many things. wvkd^ idj

t^eraiv 5^»"««^ «/>•

L 174. midf . . . tjcrumnal^m = fdjiatt, gcolded; raked me wer the
coals.

L 17a IDot^Itf^xi, the object of l^abenb or bebenfenb, onderstood. 5£)er
(Sltern depeuds on !U^o^U^at.

1 180. bcn Kinbem = für i)ie Äinber.

1. 182. ^aufe beim Baufen, hoard upon hoard. §aufe meant originally
mass, host, band. Compare the English hope in ** f orlom hope/' 2l(f er
am lldtv,Jield uponßeld. fo fd^n ftd^ bie (5üter anc^ (daliegen, or {an

einanber) an{d(^ltegen, however heautißMy the estates may join ; aviöq makes
the fo indefinite. See Sanders IL 2, 957.

Page 41, Une 187. tiic^t, snperflnons. The nse of nid^t pleonastically
in exelamatious and qnestions arises from a double form of interrogation
onited in one. M\t k>ie( tl^ut bie ^inbilbung ? Xi^ni bie ^inbilbung nidSit
üiel ? From tbese two forms arises a third. IS^ie k>iel bie (^inbilbung
tiidtit tl^ut ? 2Ba3 bie !Reugier nidtit tl^ut ! L 4. ä&a§ »aren bie ^eutfd^en
nid^i in metner Sinbilbung. äBaS tonnten {te nidj^ fein ?

DU MitschiJdtgen, II. 5.

SBaS Jabe id^ ntd^t getragen unb gelitten,
3n bicfer ei^e unglüdSbottem «unb!

Wallenstein'a Tod, III. 3.

See Article nid^, Gbimm, VII. 71 1.

This nsage is so familiär in English as scarcely to attract at-
tention.

L 189. Goethe's room in his honse in Frankfurt was a ^d)^
ftube.

L 191. Denf ic^ . . . 5urürf, review. fc^on, modifies crteortet : many
a night before the moon rose he had watched in his room for it»
Coming.

L 193 Goethe wrote öergnügte, which Hnmboldt regarded as „fremb.**

I 194. Goethe omitted the article before JlPamnicr, which was iuserted
at Humboldt'» Suggestion, who found Aammer without the artiele too
abrupt.

160 MUTTER UND SOHN.

L 196. jlc^ (linftrerft, formerly ^num^iifft

L 196. The verse originally began : S)enn td^ fültile mt^ einfam.
Humboldt objected to the repetition of einfam in this line. See L 194.

L 197. perftänbtg, bie qvlU oerftönbige WniUx, The osiial designation
of the mother \b skilfnlly changed here, to ]aj stress upon her auswer.
See lines 111» 146, 228. D. (K.)

L 199. According to E. Schmidt this verse is from an expression of
Koufisean, ofteu quoted by Goethe, ^ie Sage ftnb nur bie ^ölfte be§
SebcnS. See Goethe's poem Philine, Werke, IL 119. Lehrj,, Buch V.
Kap. X. Also Skapine's song, at the beginning of the Fonrth Act of
Scherz, List und Rache, Werke (H), IX.- 227. For Friedrich Vischer's
criticism of this line, which is not justifiable, see G.-J., IV. 30.

L 200. Humboldt objected to the repetition of merbe after its use in
1. 199.

L 203. je^o = je^t, is from the M. H. G. ie^üno, which was weakened
to ieje. To the shortened form iej an inorgauic t was added as early as
the thirteenth Century, iegt and itjt, which forms were in use uutil the
close of the last Century. The form je^o and iejo -were in vogue soon
after the middle of the seventeenth Century, and were favorite forms
until within the present Century. The classical writers vary in their use
of \t%i and i^t. In the last quarter of the eighteenth Century je^o was
regarded as the more elegant. See Grimm, IV. 2, 2315 f.

L 206. mirfet, supply babei.

Page 42, line 210. bte. The feminine pronoun is here used relating
to a neuter noun.

L 211. 3^1^ fci()fs I Condensed, pithy Statement : It is as you have
Said, löin id&'S? S)u foöft eS. Matt. xxvi. 25.

L 212. Braut indicates in German the betrothed, not the newly mar-
ried as in English. From the time of the betrothal to the wedding she
bears the name $raut, and her betrothed is caUed IBröuitftam.

L 214. For £^in= unb Qerjicljn, Goethe wrote originally ©injtelftn unb
$cr/|iein.

L 215. Notice througliout the passage the use of the present for the
future. Tlie fnture is assumed as present fact, and is thus made real.
Ever in vain will his rieh estate bloom in bis sight, and future seasons
be fmitfnl; even the familiär house and garden will become repulsive
to him.

L 216. One of Goethe*8 favorite poets, Propertins, says, Nam quis
divitiis adverso gemdet amare. L xiv. 15. (Chuquet.)

NOTES. IV, 161

IL 220, 221. In the original edition the final word of 1. 220 was aQetne,
and L 221 began with Söffet ^ater unb ^tutter boI)inten.

L 222. ^arum totrb ein äJtamt feinen SBater unb feine hattet t)etlaffen
unb an feinem äöeibe l^angen unb fie toerben fein ein Steift. Gen. ü. 24.
See also Matt. xix. 5, etc.

L 223. baDon5tel;en; pasafrom his sight,

h 224. antreibt, impels; the simple verb treibt wonld be admissible
here.

Page 43, line 229. ge^ett governs now the acc., though the former
nse with the dat. continned into the eighteenth Century, and Goethe re-
tained a fondness for it as long aa he lived, especiallj with the personal
pronoun.

%{§ toenn er Unl^eil f&nneifag er gegen mir.

Faust, n. 8537.

The nse of über with gegen arose for the sake of more exact de-
scription.

^egen il^nen über auf einem j^atl^eber . . . bie ^bbocaten beiber ^arte^en.
Goethe, Ital. Reise, Oct. 3, 1786; Hempel, XXIV. 67.

L 230. Groethe's own philosophj of conduct in controversj is illoo-
trated in the following lines :

äBenn ein ^b(er gegen bi^ fel^It^
@o t^u' als ^ütteft bu'S nid^t geaäl^It :

^r toirb e§ in fein S^ulbbudd fd^reiben
Unb bir nid^t lange im ^thti bleiben.

Sprichwörtlich, 103, Werke, H. (2 Aufl.), III. p. 54.
I. 231. jum guten IDorte ; gut is hind, gentle, friendly, here. @in

gutes 2Bort finbet eine gute ©teile. @ute Söorte muffen böfe SDaaren ber^
faufen. Simrock, Sprichwörtlich, p. 648.

L 233. brap, here worthy. See VII. 183. 3dö fagte, eS gäbe nur
gtoeierlei ßeut', broöeunb ©d^urfen. Götz, Akt ii., Auft. viü., Werke,
VIII. 71 . Quoted by Chuqnet.

1. 235. aus for I)erau§.

L 236. will accede to whai he heu refused,

1. 230. anberer, gen. pl. = bie ©rünbe anberer (ßeute).

L 241. Seines t^efttgen IDottens ; a distinction is often made between
äBiUe and 3BoIIen, as, @in bel^arrlid^eS Sßollen bei einem feflen äßillen.
A constant wish joined to a resolute pnrpose.

162 MUTTER UND SOHN.

L 246. IeBt{aft, IM hU bru9quene88 = htx feiltet ü^eb|)aftig!ett, ober in
feitiT lebl^oftigen äöeife.

L 247. t>as jrifc^geipa^te gerät nur. There are numeroiis similar
proverbs in German. As fr3friJ40ek9agt ift }^alb gewonnen.'' »SrifdSiges
toagt ift ^alh gefönten.''

»Söer'S ntd^t toiH magen
Sefommt »eber ^fcrb nodj SBagcn.*

KÖRTE.

Page 44, L 250. ({ebenb for er^ebenb.

POLYHYMNIA.

DER WELTBÜRGER.

FoLTHTMifiA or FoLTMNiA, the Muse of the sablime hymn, was nsually

represented in pensive attitade,without attribute.
IPeltbiir^er; cosmopolUan ; the Citizen of the world, seems to relate not to

the jndge, but to the spirit of nniversal citizenship and brotherhood,

which the French Revolution advocated, which is illustrated fnrther

in the f ollowing canto.

Page 45, line 1. It is not clear whether this line is an intentional
imitation of the opening scene of the Fuurth Book of the Iliad :

%htx bie (Götter um 3eu§ rat^fd^Iageten aU' in SBerfammlung,
©iftenb auf golbcner 3lwt.

1. 2. bem gcifHi(^en fjerrn, is more fornial than bcm ©ciftltd^en or
bcm ^fortcr. beim IDirte ; bei, with the dative of the pronoun, indicates
at the house of .

L 4. ein ®ef^r&ci^ fül^ren is to condnct or carry on a conversation :
here it implies directing it to different views of the snbject.

aßol&in fidft ba§ ®ef^)räd^ bet ©blen lenft,
3^ folge gern, benn mir toirb leidet p folgen.

Tasso (Aufz. i., Auft. i.), 1. 123 f.

L 5. brauf, Quf bie ?Rebe beS 2Birt^§.

1. 6. (Eud? relates to the landlord. lDibcrfpred?cn is emphatic by
beiug placed at the head of the sentence: it resumes the conversatiou
from where the poct left the group in the iun, and refers to III. 66.

U. 6-8. Compare the passage I. 90-92, where the same thought is
differently expressed : man seeks first the novel, then with unwearied in-
dnstry the nsef ul ; finally be desires the good which exalts him and gives
him true worth.

L 10. Conservatism with progress was a part of Goethe's creed.

164 DER WELTBÜRGER.

LH. ^etDoi{ni, adj. govemiDg the acc. or gen. from the verb Qttoof^'
ntn, Qsed with fein or merben. ©td^ getoö^nen is to accustom one's seif
to. " The pastor repeats the old principle of the stoics : rp 0^<rct öputkO'
yovfi4vws (ritff naturce convenienier vivere. This had bcen revived in an
eccentric fashion hj J. J. Rousseau, whose principal teaching was a return
to nature." W.

L 12. 2{üer is often nsed in the singnlar in place of {eber; also before
abstract nonns denoting a whole, equivalent to ganj. Unb bett frö^lid)en
%an^ ben aUe (»bie gon^e) 2^ugenb begel^tt. I. 210.

L 13. Compare IL 167, where the opposite is expressed: g3Jland^txUi
bebarf ber '^Un]ä^,*'

L 14. bie (Eage => 2tbia%i, or Die Xage feines ü^ebenS. befc^rSnft, see
nL 72.

L 16. Umgetrieben for l^erumgctrieben. Chi. 87.

Page 46, line 17. Küt^n; bold; k6n-i- a verbal adjective to fennen and
fönnen, meant originally, experienced, wise, E. keen ; and then resolute,
bold, Kuonrät, Conrad, was originallj the " wise in Council." AU intel-
lectual and spiritual conceptions of the early German age stand or pass
into a relation to war, conflict. Compare balb, fd^nell, l^rieg. Kluge.
emftg » ra{4 unb anl^altenb, €usiduou$ly.

L 20. untgel^et = um . . . l^erumgel^t, traverses ; with the stress of
meaning on the -prefix, umgel^en means to go around, revolve, go

#

astraj.

L 2a met|renb= bctntel^rcnb : ju 3icl&cn fo bafe fle fldj öcrnicl^ren. W.
jietjen, rear,

L 33. Sngftltc^, the lot of the farmer or peasant is anxious and nncer-
tain on account of the harrest.

L 34. Stäbter ; here used of the inhabitant of a large dtj, to contrast
with the Citizen of a smaU town, 1. 32.

L 36. iDentg Dermogenb, with hmited resources,

L 38. [xdf wät^Iet; present for the future.

L 41. qtbadfttn, mentioned.

Page 47, line 44. We dtrected our thmqhts hither and thiiherf benfen
IS often used in this sense with an or auf with the acc.

L 46. Goethe is fond of using this form of the participle, which was
in vogue among the people. It appears often in bis earlier writiugs,
and even in bis letters. These forms were often changed to the more
regulär gefommen in later editions; such forms are common in Volks-
lieder:

NOTES. V. 165

%xt ^otfc^aft toat im fommen.

Uhland, Volkslieder, 460.

^ie l^eifgen biet A5nig' finb fomtnen aül^ier.

Epiphaniasfest, Werke, I. 149.

steine Stunbe ift fotnmen.

Götz, Akt V., Sc. 13, Werke, VIII. 166.

So also in Luther's Traimlation o£ the Bible.

L 47. es Ijat fein f)er3 nun entf<^iebeu, is different from ifl entfd^e^
ben: in the latter case the participle has become an adjeccive, and means
deteraiined, decisive, positive, resolute.
L 49. Kefers to I. 202.

1. 63. fo fc^tpur er, an unchrouicled remark of Hermann ! im lebi0en
Stanbe, a bachelor.
V 57. Compare

ir^o4 au beut @elbft^$et{lfinbnii
3ft aud^ nodd mol^l ein öiatl^:
92ad^ frö^ü^em ^rfenntnig
Erfolge tafele Zl^at"

Zahme Xenien, U. S, Werke, III. 246.

1. 57. See also Schiller's poem. Die Gunst des Augenblicks, Werke (H.),
L75.

ff^uS ben ^IBolfen ntug e§ fallen,
^u§ ber @ötter Sd^ooS ba§ @IM,
Unb ber möd^tigfle toon aQen
^rrf^em ift ber ^lugenblidt.*

Also : ^S)oS föftli«e @e{«enf be§ ftimmels, (f ntf^luS in bem ßeltenben
^lugenblid.«

L 62. ttebentjer 3U bz^nhn, to take into consideration other things; to
cousider side issues (Diebenfac^en), as the wealth of the maiden.

Page 48, line 63. id? fenn' itjn pon 3ngenb auf ; where the time
contiuues np to the present the Germans use the present tense for the
perfect.

L 68. fo mir 3l?r il^n, such as. ©0 has a relative force. etwa, pos-
siUy; from M. H. G. etlrft (ete§ft)ft§), 0. H. G. eteSlrär, somewhere. et^
Xoa lends a slight doubt or conditionality to the sentence : " as the case
may be ; " " if the case be so."

L 69. For our wishes oßen hidefrom %ls the object wishedfor.

166 I>ER WELTBÜRGER.

Ta§ ©^idfal geto&l^rt un§ unfete SBünf(i^e, aber auf feine äBeife um un§
ettoaS übet unfete !£Bünf(i^e geben gu lönnen.

PTaA/rerw., Zweiter Teil, Kap. X., Werke (H.), XV. 192.

@el^t e§ bo(^ unjeren liBorfä^en toit unferen lii^ünf^en. Sie feigen fid^
gar nxä^t mebr ät)nli(i^^ totnn fie auSgefüt^rt, toenn fie erfüQt ftnb, unb toix
glauben nichts getl)an, ni(|t§ erlangt ,^u l^ben. XX. 116.

Lehrj., Buch VII., Kap. VIII., Werke, H. XVII. 460. Quoted by ChoL

L 71. PCrfennet = mifead^tet, misjvdge, disregard^äi^iain.

L 76. The judge speaks of the influence of crises, of great responsibil-
ities, in the developmeot of character (VI. 100). Here affeefeion quickeus
all the powers.

L 80. pon ber £tppe; in prose usnallj s= t)on ben Si)})}en, as in Eng-
lish. lu prose the plural form is common as in English, but in poetry the
Singular occurs. W.

L 81. mitteljirage; proverbs which commeud the "golden mean
occur in many languages. Horace speaks of aurea mediocritas, and Ovid,
medio tutissimus ibis. MeiamorphoseSf II. 137.

The Germans have, ba§ ^httel galten, ba§ SJlittel unb 9Jlaa§ Italien or
treffen, 3JlitteIftra6' ba§ beflc SKaaS, and, 3Jhttelmeö ein fici^erer ©teg. 3ui
SJlittel lebt man am beften.

SiMROCK, Sprichwörter,

ir@e))recbli(i^ i§ toenig unb t>{\,
Sm gjattel ftet ber 5:ugent Sit.''

SCHWARZENBERO, 144.

3)te redete, fc^öne, golbne 9Jlitte. So also, bie TOtte treffen, ftnben, Der«
lieren, etc.

L 82. (Eile mit IPetle. Suetonius relates in his life of the Emperor

Angustus that he often repeated in daily life certain expressions, amoug

which was, SircDSc ßpaZtus, make haste slowly ; L. festina lente. Chap.

LXXXVII. Cholevius.

/'lUud vero divus Augnstus duobus Graecis verbis elegantissime ex-

primebat : nam et dicere in sermouibus et scribere in epistolis solitum esse

aiunt, 2ir€v8c ßpcAins" AuLUS Gellius, X. 11, 5. Chuquet.

Goethe wrote :

aBie ba8 ©eftirn,

€l)ne ©oftr
^ber o^ne 9laft,
S)rebe fid) jeber
Um bie eigne Saft.

See Zahme Xenien, II. 64. Also, IX. 213.

I

NOTES. V. 167

Niueteen Riiglishmen witb Carljle at their head presented Goethe npon
bis last birtliday a seal in relief witb tbe above lines engiaved upon a
golden ribbon.

Like as a star

Tbat maketh not haste,

Tbat taketb uot rest,

Be eacli iulfilling bis God-given best.

The stamp diofwed a star enclosed witbin a serpent, tbe emblem of
immoilafity, witb tbe motto, „C^nc ^ft, aber ol^nc Staft;* and tbe letter
vi eongratulation ended .witb tbe wisb tbat tbe poet migbt live bereafter
like a star, withont haste, yet without rest. In bis reply, Goethe re-wrote
tbe second and third lines, so as to read :

Sl)Siigen @tnn
2)a§ %^vin öeafßelt;
©tctig ©trcbcn, ol^nc ^ajl.
^n bie ncungc^n 3reunbe in ßnölonb.

See Brießeechsel mit Zdter, VI. 256, and Werke (H.), III. 367.

Page 49, line 87. <5emcin?, elsewbere (Semctnbe.

L 87. (Semetnbe meant originally a common boldiug of land, property
in common ; tben Community, parish, congregation of believers. Comp.
E. common aod Community.

L 88. fd^ä^ett, to estimate words in aocordance witb their tme value.

L 88. geflügelten lUorten, winged words ; an Imitation of tbe Homeric
Ivca imp6€vray which are said to occnr forty-six times in tbe Iliad, and
fifty-eight times in tbe Odyssey. Tbe word flcflügclt is used now of striking,
happy expressions, or favorite populär quotations. Words conceived of as
winged and flyiug f rom land to land, is a primitive Germanic conception.

bo ffugen bifiu macre Don lant ge lonbc.

Nibelungenlied, Lachmann, 1362, 2, and 1530, 1.

Goethe speaks of „^S flog no^ mand^eS toilbe SBott.''

Der MiUlerin Verrath, Werke, I. 194.

Wackemagel prefers the form gcficbcrtc; be holds tbat tbe Homeric
words refer ratber to stormy than to swift, thougb one seems to imply the
other. See bis article in bis Kleinere Schriflen. Tbe term fleflüöclt is ap-
])lied to a wide variety of kindred expressions ; as, imagination, thoughts,
commands, time, gold, etc. Klopstock uses it with great freedom in the

168 DER WELTBÜRGER.

Messiah, and in bis Ödes. 3e^o fprac^ er mit jomiößeftüßelier ©timtnc.
IV. 111. 8ee also VII. 632.

Schiller nses it in obvions imitation of the antiqne in his poems on
classical subjects in Die Geschlechter^ and elsewhere. In mythology curses
aud opprobrions epithets are represented as flying. See Grimm, Myth.,
Vierte Ausg., 1026.

L 90. erfunbtgt (End^; to seek information is usually fld^ nad^ ettoaS

erfunbigetu

L 92. unpenPerfl[id?C, unimpeachable.

. . . burd^ jJücier Seugen SRunb
SBirb' aUertoegS bie Idä^al^rl^eit !unb.

Faust, I. 3013.

1. 93. i^ergelanfett, vagrant, run-away.

L 95. Hätife, intrigues, toils. See VI. 190.

L 96. aUpcrberblid?en = alleSöcfbcrbcnb. A word poasibly coined by
Goethe, as it is cited by Grimm from this passage aloue. iptlb, cruel,
harsh.

L 97. maiic^s fcjie (Sebaitbe, many an estaWslied structure, political
Institution,

1. 99. Streifen, the simple verb used for the Compound, um^erftreifcn.
(Elenb; exile. Goethe had perhaps the original meaning of the word be-
fore him in its felicitous present ose. The original meaning of the ad-
jective was, foreign, oatlaudish. Compare Elsass, from early medieral
Latin, Alisaiiaj O. H. G., EUsazzo, the iuhabitant of a foreign land, that
is, one who dwelt on the opposite shore of the Rhine. For the form ali-,
compare the Latin alius, other ; Gr. &AAos for &KJot, See note to I. 8.

L 100. vermummt, in disguise. Compare the M. E, word " mumm,"
disguise, F. momerie, and possibly E. mumbley speak obscurely. verbannet;
in exile ; as, in bcr iöcrbonnung leben.

L 101. Goethe by a single touch invests the history of Dorothea with
romantic interest. Kings and the noble of the earth were in exile, and
this yonng girl was beariug heroically the same destiny. She was allied
to them in the cause which made her an exile from her native land. She
not only suffered, bnt she glorified snffering by her helpfulness to others,
and her forgetfulness of her own suffering.

1. 103. ol^ne ailfe nod? l^ilfretc^ = ,$ilf loS unb boci^ 5tlfret(i^.«

Chuquet.

L 104. breiten « fH öerbretten or. ausbreiten, ausbreiten is more
common in prose where increase or expansion from a ccntre is implied.

NOTES. V. 169

L 107. A skilful application of bis father's experience to secore a
favorable jndgment in bis own bebalf.

Page 50, line 108. bebcutettb, with emphasis, significance. Compare
V. 209, bie bebeutenben äBorte. Zi^at ben ^JJtunb auf. Job üi. l ; Matt.
y. 2 ; Acts x. 35.

L 109. btr bte gungc gcIÖjl. For the same expression see VI. 38.
Tbe term is applied to cutting a ligament of a bird's tongue in order to
teacb it to talk. Gbimm, VI. 1191 (W.).

L 111. gebrol{t t|i = moS {eben liBoter bebrol^i

L 113. ^lüjugeltnb, too indulgenüy.

L 114. 2X>enn es . . . nur l{ergel{t, ecen if the father and husband ts
attacked,

L 115. was l^ÜIf e3 ? conditional, whcU would it auailf

L 120. befd^eret, in di»tinction from the other verbs meaning to give,
has the idea of bestowal by oue of higher rank or Station, as the Supreme
Beiug. It is so used in the familiär grace at table :

Stomm\ §err 3cju, fei unfer @aft,
©egne toaS bu un§ bef dj^eret 'l^aft.

Its nse of Christmas gifts embodies this idea of gifts from the Christ-
child. The idea of the simple O. H. G. verb scSren, to cat, allot, from
the root sker, is like that of the Greek fi^pos, fioTpa, and embodies a heathen
conception of distribntion bj fate. Compare E. share.

1. 122. (Slndlxdf tft bte (5ute, Happy also will the good maiden then he;
thus I venture to hope.

1. 123. banfet, will he grate/ul. Goethe represents the exiled maiden
as an orphan. Hermann, who knew nothing of her, not even her name,
conld not have known this f act.

L 125. festere, for onfd^irre.

Page 51, line 133. I^afer, oats, Compare E. haversack, Fr. havresack.

t 139. an, hy. Detd^fel, f. pole^ shaß,

L 140. 2lbgeme(fen ; naäf bcm fte bte ©trönge obgetneffen ^aiitn, or
Ttaci^ ^Ibtneffung ber Sönöe. IPage, is the whißetree, gpring-har-tree. Cho-
levius savs thnt in mauj districts this nse of the word 2Bage is nnknown ;
^racte being nsed in place of it, which is given by Sanders, but does not
appear in Grimm in this sense.

1. 141. bte rafd^e Kraft ; a Homericism. Theforce o/the svtnfi moving
steeds, See the Tliad, V. 172.

Under the inflnence of the renewed study of classical forms, their imi-

ITO DER WELTBÜKGER.

tation in German poetry became verj common in the literature of the
seventeeuth and eighteeuth centuries. The personification of force, tbe
use of abstract nouns for coucrete, or for adjectives characteriziug tbe
noun, were of frequent occurrence. Ir€v{' . , , t6 re <r04yos *Clpl<»vos.

5)orouf nun jc^uf er . . . Die Qwfee Äroft bc§ Crion. Voss* lUad,
XVIII. 486.

. . . i^m ruft' 3bomcncu§ ^iciligc Stärfc. lUad, XIII. 248.

©0 lang bcS SJatcrS firoft öor Xroja ftritt. IpK 1- 831, Act. IL 2,
Werke, X. 36.

See also Faust, 1. 8789, Teil IL, Akt. III.

Similar uses occur in medieval German poetrj, wbere we cannot infer
a direct imitatiou of tbe autique. daz H'erwiges eilen geliebet' sich sint.
Kudrun, 655, 2. See article Äroft in Grimm.

L 142. fa§ er = fc^tc er fid^ (auf ben löorf), took Ins seat. SBcfol^l er un§
in ben äöoßen gu fi^cn. Goethb (1840), X. 28.

L 145. btc retnlid?en Sünnc. See IIL 13.

L 147.' Drove up as swif\ly as he descended : bergan = bergauf: bergan
and bergab are usually contrasted, and bergauf and bergunter, tbongb
bergauf and bergab occur.

2^n Ifteifeer SJiittagSftunbe bergunter unb bergauf.

Uhland, Graf Eberhard der Rauschebart.

L 151. Shaded hy fhe venerable gloom ofmajestic lindens,

Page 52, line 155. Tbere is still at Wetzlar, the scene of tbe " Sor-
rows of Werther," just outside tbe city walls toward Garbenbeim, a spriug
which answers this description.

SDa ift gleid) öor bem Orte ein «runnen. . . . ^u geMt einen «einen
feügel l&inunter unb finbeft bi* öor einem (Semötbe, ba ml j^anaig ©tufen
I)inabgebcn, m unten ba§ tlarfte 2öaffcr au§ 3Rormorfelfen quiat. S)ie
fleine Ttamx bie oben uml)er bie ^infaffung maä)i, bie l&ol&en 33äume bie
ben ^lai] ring§ umber beberfen, bie i?üble be§ Crt§, ba§ W oDcS fo tt)a§
^n?iügnd)e§, tt)a§ ©cbaucrtid^eS. Wertber, am 12 Mai, Werke, H. XIV. 19.
According to I^üntzer, tbe fountain was tbe ©rinbbrunnen or ^fingft-
brünnd)en near Frankfort, described in Dichtunfj und Wahrheit, Buch I.

L 158. bequcmlid?, adjective, relating to Ouefle. The same word is
nsed adverbially. I. 17. öiefagt, in prose eingefaßt.

1. 160. l^altcn = onbalten.

1 166. üor allen anbern erfennen, instead of au§, aboue all others, you
will distinguish her, is a bappy change suggesting her preeminence.

NOTES. V. 171

1. 167. Bilbung, statte » ©efialt. Comp. :

Unb e§ erftaunten bie greunbe, bie liebenben Altern erftaunien
Über bie ^43tlbung ber "^xaut, beS ^^räutigamä ^^ilbung üergleifi^bar.

IX 56 f.

Physical beauty was in Goethe*s yiew the natural embodiment of
spiritnal beauty. See VI. 151-159.

1. 168. Qth' tndf = ö«b' cud^ an, indicate. The use of geben in the
sense of say, impart, i» very common, as (^ute '*Jlaä^i Qthtn ; einem @)lUcI
geben.

1. 169. The description here is of an Alsatian peasant, and recalls the
account of his first meeting with Friederike Brion.

!^eibe 5£ö(^ter trugen fi(^ no4 beutf4, toxt man e§ gu nennen pflegte, unb
biefe öerbröngte 9iotionoItra(^t tleibete Sfrieberüen befonberS gut. Qxn
furjeS, tt)ei6c§, runbeS Wodö^tn mit einer galbel, nit^t länger als bafe bie
ncttften gilfed^en bis an bie Änöd^el fid^tbor blieben; ein Inappt^ »cifeeS
SWieber unb eine id^marge Xaffetfci^ürje, — fo ftonb fie auf ber ^rönjc ^u
fdS^en Bäuerin unb Stöbterin.

Dichtung und Wahrheit, Buch X., Weike, XXVI. 351.

1. 169. fag, a vestf often embroidered with bright colorsf ÜKiebcr,
bodicCf waist. French lacet, Ital. laccio, L. lagueus. Compare E. lace.

Page 53, line 179. 5oIt^eru, adversative conjunction used after a
negative • it introduces a strongly contrasted clause, modifying or limit-
ing sharply the preceding Statement. 21 lies was often placed for emphasis
after the word to which it related, „bebarf fie ber iugenben olle," VII.
124; it was added also to ba§ and bicS, «boS a0e§ ift tt)al)r," also to toaS
and even n)er, to give a general iudefiniteness to the prououn, „maS aQeS
für Seute finb boS ?- „!3^d) l)atte ben ¥l)iIofo|)l)en, bcn ^*l)Ufifcr ... unb
ÖJott tt)ci6 men alles in ^Hnft)ru(i^ genommen." Goethe. Compare the
Engh'sh, **who all were there ? " See I. 103.

1. 184. bie HTenrie pon ITlenfd^en; ^JJienge, isused with the uninflected
form of the noun foUowing ; as, „eine SÄengc SJicnfd^en." The use of
^JJienge with the genitive, as „Örofe ttar bie ^Jlenge ber ©otteSboten," com-
mon in the sixteenth and seventeeuth centuries, was supplied later by a
noun in apposition ; as, „eine grofee ^JJienge öorüberi^ieöenbe Solbatcn;" and
by the dative with üon. *The verb in the plural is sometimes used with
^J}{enge ; as, „eine rafenbe ^enge erft SapeQen anfallen. Egmont (Akt.
i., Auft. 2). !Dlenge was first applied to living beiugs, and trausferred
later to thmga.

172 DER WELTBÜRGER.

&tU un§ ein llieb,

äBenn \})x begehrt bte ^enge.

FatMf, I. 2203, 2204.

1. 185. Karrn an Kamt ; ifarren indicates nsaally a one-horse, two-

wheeled cart ; while äBagen denotes a vehicle with foai wheels. Many

expressions iUostrate this use; as, »ItlBer 5U frül^ bem Sei^rntetfter entgan::

gen, ber ift auf ben jtarren gu fur3 unb auf ben liBagen gu lang."

Sprichwörter, SiMROCK.
So also in the followiag lines :

v^iein iO^an l^ett nod^ fein j^ned^t,
S)ie @e(f bie muft i^ tragen
^om Jl^arren auf ben äßagen."

Ambraser Liederbuch, 220, 79.

Sometimes this nse o£ äBagen in the nobler sense is qnite revereed, and
we find „au§ bem Darren in ben !2l^agen tommen," meauing '*to degeneis
ate," " go down hill."

See article Darren by Hildebrand in Grimmas Wörterbuch,

bal{tn ; througkout its whole length.

1. 186. Derforgten, usually beforgten. ^43eforgen, now so common and
so yaried hi its application, to provide, supply, administer, manage, exe-
cnte an errand or order, seldom occurs in this seuse in the literature of
the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, though in nse in the M. H. G.
period. $$er{orgen means most often, snpply, maintain. Goethe uses it in
the sense of beforgen*

1. 190. SpSl^er, searcher, investigator = Äunbfd^after, not Sauf^er, or
©|)ion. ?lber feine Don Riffen erfd^ien = feine bon bitten bie erfd^ienen toar.

Page 54, line 199. »^iebei rturbe bemcrft ha% unter il^nen trotj aller
©rniebrigung, ßlenb unb ju bcfürd^tenber ^Irmutlfi nod^ immer biejelbe
9igngfu(i6t unb Unbcfd&eibenlfieit gefunben ttjurbc." Camp, in Frank,,
Duisburg, Ende November, unter etnanber 3U bulben = mit einanber
@:bulb l^aben.

1. 200. pertragen, agree. abmigt = abttiägt. wetgh, as, one's epeech,
words, acts.

I. 201. UnDerträglic^; It ia the prosperous one who is unconcihatory.

II. 204 and 205, teilet . . . 3ufammen, share, together. The judge
criticises their struggle for advantage on seil not belouging to them.
Compare Acts of the Apostles, vii. 26. 9Rofe§ fam gu il&nen, bo pe M
mit einanber l^aberten unb \pxaä), 31^r feib ^Brüber, marum tl^ut einer bem
anbern Unre^t.

NOTES. V. 173

1. 207. pernommen means not only to hear (^ören), but to distinguish
what is heard :

»^Öre mein &tM, ftetr, unb pernimm mein ©ci^rcien.*

Ps. xxxix. 13.

t)erftel^en means to nnderstand that which is heard. »^d^ t)erna]^m fretlid^
jlebe @il6e, aber ba bie Untevrebung in einer mir fremben ©prad^e gefül^rt
nmrbe, üerftanb i^ lein SBort. Eberhard.

L 208. The magistrate, ©d^ulae, VL 195, ©d^ultlfteig, VI. 214, is called
9iid)ter in certaiu localities. Htd^ter, jud(/e, prepares for the comparisou
with Moses or Joshna in liue 222.

1. 210. bjl^tnlebt, spende its l'tfe.

L 212. nXonben; the form ^onb, Gothic, mina^ 0. H. O. mano,

M. H. G. mdn«, with </, occars since the fonrteenth Century. The form

with 6 mdne {mon) became in the fifteenth Century the common oue in

Upper German, where it still prevails in dialect. It extended into por-

tions of the M. G. territory« and is used by Luther, thongh less often. It

was retained by many writers of the seventeeuth Century, as Logau and

Fleming. „®iein 2\tä^i, mein 9Jbn, meine ©onnc," Fleming, Oden, 48;

and by Wieland in the eighteenth Century to give a quaint tonch to bis

verse:

Unb, toörS ber ^ann im 9Ron,

^er il^n gejtol^len,

3(i^ miU il^n mieberl^olen;

6§ ifi, il^r l^obt il^n f(i^on.

Sommermärchen, Werke (1839), XL 65.

The use of ^onb for ^onot occurs from the earliest German down,
and is very common in Luther, Luke i. 24, and is used by many later
writers, as Lessing, Schiller, Uhland, and others. »^unbert SJlonbe finb
borüber getoanbelt." Elopstock, Mess. xvi. 213.

günf 9Ronbe finb'S, e§ Ifterfd^te nod^ im ßanbe,

Die Braut von Messlna, 68 L

L 214. befleißen; eiist, maintain ihemselves.

1. 217. 3errütten, disturbs. Hot, not abstractly, but == bie 9iot beS
IJrieöcS.

Page 55, line 221. oerßSnbtgjie coutrasts tlie man wise in emer
gencies with the one ( j^tügfle, 1. 213) regarded as wise in ordinary tlmes.

174 I>fiR WELTBÜKGER.

L 224. ber 3^^* "^^ relative takes a verb iu the third person, no
matter what the person of the autecedent is, unless the personal pronoun
is inserted after the relative, with which it then agrees in person.

1. 230. bemerft = beaeid^nen, I^erDori^eben, or al§ tnerfmürbig beaeid^-
nen, notes as memorable.

über i^r graueS ^aupi fittt) tl^r in langer @rfa]()rung,
2ial6re, nici^t immer mit greubcn bemerft, öorüber gcfioffen.

ZacL ü. 132.

3(^ mtll biefe @teQen bemerten inbem \ä) bte @ä^e {elbjt na4 ber
Strenge ber JiJernunft prüfe. Lessing (Lachmann), V. 22.

L 230. gemeine iSe^dfxdftt, instead of meltlidie or bie $rofangef4i4te.
The Word gemein had the meaning of common, vulgär, from its earliest
appearance. The same word, however, was used for oatholic, universal :
ber gemeine Glaube was the catholic faith : bie gemeine (^riftlt(i^e fSird^e.

1. 232. br äugen ftd^: l^ie hUtory of all periods is crowded into thepres-
sent. „SÖcnn bie 2)Quer unfereS S)afein§ nur nad^ ber 3aTS)l ber crl^öltenm
©enfationen berechnet merben mug, fo ^aben toir in biefen toenigen Sagen
mehrere Sal^w t)on Seben genommen/ G. Forster, AnslchieUf IL 2.
Chnquet.

1. 235. mir anberen, like the French nous autres,

1. 236. Unb ber ßngel be§ §errn erjd^ien W^m in einer feurigen fjlamme
au§ bem ^-Bufdj). Unb er fabe ^a^ ber ^ufd^ mit Steuer brannte, unb toarb
bod^ nid^t Dergel^rt. Ex. iii. 2.

1. 237. Unb ber ©err gog üor ilfinen l^er, beS 5^age§ in einer SBoIfenfäuIe
bofe er fie ben redeten äöeg fübrete unb bc§ *Rad^t§ in einer gfeuerfäule bafe
er il)nen leudS)tete gu reifen Sag unb 92adS)t: Ex. xiii. 21.

KLIO.

DAS ZEITALTER.

Elio, the Mose o£ history, represented with a roll, or cbest of books.

Page 57, line 3. furj, ofrecent date: ftnb=sfinb ßetoefen, have been.

1. 4. since 1789.

1. 5. Sd?recf Iid?cr, adv. « um fo ]ä)xtdl\äitx, or adj., baS um ]o f d^redr
lid^er mar, a bittemess more terrible to us^ thongh the form would admit of
its belüg an appositive adjective in the gen. pl., years to us more terrible.
Will Ciudf lins, to US as well as to the French,

The hopes of a new era in European history were associated with the
reign of Louis XVI. in France, the American Revolution, tlie brilliant
reign of Frederick the Great in Germany, of Catharine tlie Secoud in
Kussia, the overthrow of the oligarchical Constitution in Sweden, and the
independence of Corsica, under the Baron Theodor von Neuhof and later
under Paoli, to which Goethe in 1826 ascribed the beginning of the con-
vulsions that ended in the French Revolution. Turgot had come forward
with bis plans of ünancial reform in France, and Malesherbes had pro-
posed tbe abolition of the Lettres de Cachet, and of the restrictions on the
press. Von Loeper, Dichtung und Wahrheit, IV. 168.

1. 8. I^eranl^ob for erI)ob.

1. 9, 10. „grcilSieit unb &Uxäfytxi ^M man Jd^oßen."

Lied von der Glocke.

LiljertSt EgalitS, FratemitSy was the motto of the Revolution.

1. 15. ßauptjiabt ber VOtlt Among the poets of the time, especially
of the scbool of Klopstock, there were mauy who favored the movement
for populär liberty in France. Klopstock, in bis Ode Die Aats Gin€raux
(1788), had said that the greatest act of the Century was the contest of
Frederick the Great against the kings and queens of Europe ; but uow :

@o benf t4 \t%i nid^i. @allten frönet ft^
^it einem ^ürgetftanae, loie fetner mor !

176 DAS ZEITALTER.

His disappoiDtmeut was as bitter aa bis feeliogs had been genuine and
profound. He called the leaders of the excesses in Paris the „^ot^öer^
xäi^tx bcr mtn\^f)dt/' ,,ber fJreHieit getunkte Jöcrgöttcrcr/' Muncker's

lieben Kiopstock^Sf p. 514.
In his Ode Sie, und nicht Wir (1790), be said :

^ä^ bu toarcft c§ nid^t, mein SJoterlanb, boS bcr gfreijl^eit
@i*)fel erftieß, ^öeijfpiel ftra^ltc ben SJöHern untrer:
Sranfret(i^ toar'S !

FFerJbc, IIL 184.
He confesses his mistake in 9Jlctn 3rrt]S)um (1793) :

^d^ bc§ golbenen %xaum§ äöonn' ijt bal^in,
Miäi umfd^tocbet nid^t me^r fein SKoröcnöIonj.

Werke, IIL 188.
Later he wrote :

Wim bon bcm, toaS ber gronte beS ©uten berl^icg unb be§ eblen,

9M4t§ bon aQem biefen gefd^al^;

2Bie e§ aud^ mit entaüdtenbem ^on bte ^erebtfamfdt QuSf))rad^

Unb bte ^egeiftrung e§ l^ob.

«bcr afleS gefd^olft, toaS je bie ftärtften ber äöorte

@d^redEltd^e§ nanten, ober toa§ nie

©clbft ber ©brad^en rcbenfte nid^t ju nennen bermöd^te,

Me§, oHeS biefeS gefd^a^ !

Zmw/ Nordamerikaner (1795), PTeritc III. 191.

This disappoiDtment was so great, that he afterward withheld some of
his earlier ödes from republication. Voss, Fichte, and others sympathized
with the ideas of a reign of hnmanity and liberty.

Page 58, line 17. The illustrious naraes of those associated with the
new Vision of liberty and equality were Mirabeaa, Sieyes, Lafayette,
La Eochefoncauld, etc. Klopstock was in correspondence with Roland,
Lafayette, La Rochefoncanld. For Goethe's views at this time see his
Epiqrams, 50-58. Werke I. 320.

Goethe met, during his visit in Pempelfort, at Jacobi's some who sym-
pathized with the French Revolution: (Einige toaren felbft in ^ariS ßf-
»efcn, I)attcn bie bebeutenben 3Jlänner reben Floren, l^anbeln feigen, nnb
»oren, leiber nodfe beut|d()er «rt unb Söeife, gur ^Rad^al^mung aufgeregt
»orbcn. Camp, \n Frank., Nov. 1792. Hempel, XXV. 136.

NOTES. VL 177

He aaw the busts of Lafayette and Mirabeau by Hoadou garlanded
with flowers, n^bitiiäf tjere^rt."

1. 21. Dranf begann ber Krieg, in tbe summerof 1792. bte gfige*
The generals of the French Repnblic poshed forward armies against
their euemies ou the north, eaat, and »outh; nuder Custiue the eitles
on the Rhine, Mainz, Worms, and Speyer were captnred. Dumouriez
occnpied Belginm, and entered upou the couqnest of Holland, and the
armies of the sonth, nnder Montesquieu and Auselm, conqnered Savoy
and Nice. The war assnmed not only the charac'ter of national defence,
bnt was carried forward enthusiastically in order to spread republicau
principles.

1. 22. The French Convention in its Session of Nov 19, 1792, adopted
a decree which it ordered to be translated and printed in all lauguages *
** The National Convention, In the name of the French Nation, declares
that U will grant fratemity and assistance to all peoples that would like
to recover their liberty, and it charges the execntive power to give the
uecessary Orders to the generals to bear assistance to snch people, and to
defend Citizens who have suffered for the cause of liberty."

On the 15th of December, in the same year, the Convention proclaimed:
''Brothers and friends, the French Republic proclaims the snppression of
all the authorities which have govenied you, the abolition of all taxes
which you suffer, feudal prerogatives, etc. You are froro this moment all
Citizens, all equal in rights. Hasten to establish yonr provisional govem-
ments, the agents of the French Republic will unite with thero to estab-
lish your prosperity and the fratemity which onght to exist between us."
Chnquet.

1 24. BSttme ber ^retl^ett ; groves and probably trees were sacred
to certain divinities in the German mythology. Lights were placed in
the branches, and dances condncted beneath them. The return of sum-
nier was welcomed by festivities beneath the Maypole. The sudden
iiowering of a tree was ascribed to the descent of a god upon it.

W xf)x ben bauin, ber bft ftdt,
ber loube§ bil unb Bluomen 1)U,
etn flot ^ät ft(i^ bft ntber gelftn,
an ben möl^te eg nil^it ergftn.

GeQ. 2162 ff. Grimm, Myih. III. 230.

The symboHc triumph of spring over winter was similarly celebrated.
When a slave was manumitted at Rome, a small red cap, called pileus, was

178 DAS ZEITALTER.

placed OD his head. He thus became a freemau, Uhertinus. When Satar-
uiuus took possession of the Capitol, he placed a cap on the top of his
spear to indicate that all slaves who joined bis Standard should be free.
When Ctiesar was nmrdered, the conspirators weut forth with a cap ele-
vated on a spear in token of liberty. Britauuia is ofteu represented with
a cap on the poiut of a spear. The goddess of liberty in the Aveutine
Mount held in her band a cap as a symbol of liberty. In France the
Jacobin cap was red, in England blue with a white border. Brewer,
IJicL of Phrase and Fable, pp. 140, 509.

Liberty trees were eiected in the American colouies at the tinie of the
Revolution.

Trees surmonnted by a liberty-cap and" the tricolor were erected wher-
ever the French armies entered in their triumphal advance. These trees
were ceremoniously dedicated in the presence of the army and civil offidals
with ronsic and song, and amid eries by the new republicaos o^ J^ lebe
bie gfreil^eii ! @§ lebe bo§ %oIf ! @§ lebe bie 9te|)iibltf.' The trees were
hnng with circles and trianglf«. The Convention even euacted a law
regarding the pHmting of these trees. They were removed by order
of Napoleon, but reappeared in the revolntions of 1830 and 1848. „^xe
neuen 9iet)ublifoner ijoflen, in JBeflleitunö ber gelbmufif be§ ^eereS, ben
grcil^eitsboum mit breifarbigen 5Bänbern unb rot^ier 3Kü^e tragenb, unb
5rci]^eit§l)^mnen anftimmenb, auf ben 3)ior!t . . . fie |)f[anjjten ben mit
3nfignien ber Unabl^öngigfeit fiefd^mtirften SBaum an feine ©teile. 65
lebe bie greil^ieit ! @§ lebe ba§ üBol! ! @§ lebe bie 9tet)ubltl ! erfd^oO ein
unoufprü^eS Su'&elöefd^rei." Forster, G., Werke, VI. 403. Chnquet.

L 25. btC eigne Hegterung, self-govemment.

1. 27. Stanbarte ; the French tricolor ; was adopted by the Convention
of 1789. To w^hite, the former color of France, were added red and blue,
the colors of the city of Paris. The word was derived from the M. H. G.
ftanbl^ari in the thirteenth Century, O. F. estendard, Aendard, Ital. ^en-
dardo, Lat. extendere, to spread. ^§ gibt ^ier einige felbft in ber IRes
ßicrung, wcld^c bie ^nfunft ber Sranjofen fc^nlid^ münfd^en; ober eS
finb meiftcntl)cil§ Seute, bie mel)r 5Jiut6 l&obcn, um ben greil^eitSboum gu
tan.^cn, al§ felbfttl)ätige i^Praft an ber ^bfci^affung ber SKiPrSudöe %\i
arbeiten. Letter of Fisrhenich to Schiller, describing the i'epnblican move-
ment on the Lower Rhine, March 1, 1793. (W.)

1. 29. feurigem, muntrem, ardent, gay, animated, indicate the French
temperament.

L 30. Goethe describes how the German maidens foUowed their

NOTES. VI. 179

French lovers in the evacnation of Mainz. vÜRatn^et SRöbd^en gogen
mit il^nen au§ . . . [fie] f dienen alle l^eiter unbgetroft; einige münfd^ten
il^ten 9^o(i^6arrinen tool^I gu leben, bie meiften tooren ftiU unb fallen il^re
Siebi)aber an.*

Belagerung von Mainz, zum 2& Juli. Hempel, Ausg. XXV. 260.

1 31. felbfi may relate to Dnicf. Foen the prtssure, or possibly to
leitet, even light. t^telbebürfenben^unusual word ; the war which caused so
niuch pr'ioation.

L 32. ^xnt,futwre.

Page 59, line 40. Um bcn Dortljeil ber fJerrfcl?aft,yor the right of
sttprefnacg,

L 41. Herbst in bis " Life of J. H. Voss," VoL IL 109, says .

3«lin{§r]^einif4en SBeftbeutf^lanb aUerbingS, too bie xmpotiixitfratemii^
ulSbaVt itt brutalen ^o^mutl^f bie ^alH^ in Unterbrüdung, bie Uberti in
untoiUIommne flmKsios amf^liid, unb mo man in of figiellen betreten biefer
beftet)enben %naS bie ^Iternatitie ou /« wart anfügte, tto estbli4 burd^ bie
oufgebrungenen ?lffignate unfogbore ©üteröerlufte erlitten »ntbfn, — in
jenen Sanbftrid^en trot bie @rnü(i^terung am frül^eften unb grünblid^ften
ein.

1. 42. ^df, each other, reciprocal, refers to the destruction of the Giron-
dists, HibertUtes, Danton and his foUowers.

L 44. prägten, riotedy reveled. großen is to lead a luxurious, extraya-
gaiit life. im groB<^n, by Wholesale.

In the Memoires of Dumouriez, with which Goethe was familiär, it is
said : " The French no longer sought to win the heurts of the people who
had received them with open arnis ; they see only the conquered * and at
the same time that they tyrannize over their minds by their incendiary
clubs, they roh them of their property, and leave no liberty either physical
or moral to their new brothere. ^dit Bamhe, tome IL p. 1. All the
cities of Belgium were governed by one or more of these insolent pro-
consuls. They hegin by confiscating the silver of the churches, and the
revenues of the clergy and of the nobles, whose goods they rob or seil at a
low price ; they suppress taxes in order to flatter the people ; degrade or
abolish magistrates chosen by the people; form clubs and exercise a
purely arbitrary authority. IL p. 115. Chuquet.

1. 46. es bleibe was übrig für morgen; lest something shotdd he leßfor
the morrow.

180 DAS ZEITALTER.

L 49. gelagttes, attacked even patUtit, resigned souh.

1. 50. The positiou of alle after its noun gives it additional em-
pkasis.

L 51. boppelt, a fa%'orite intensive adjective and adverb of Goethe»
especiallj in combination with breifad) ; aB, @t ersä^Ite mit feine &ts
f d^ic^te bte ittid^ doppelt unb breifad^ gerütirt ^at Werther, Buch IL, Sept.
4. See IX. 287.

Their hope for a life of greater freedom and happiuess had been disap-
pointedy and their former Situation was no longer left to them, bat thej
were woroe oS. for their effort for liberty. Some interpret boppelt as im-
plyiug the wreck of their iudividual hopes, aud of their national antici-
pations, lines 1 1 and 32.

1. 53. ber ^raufe fToi^. The sufferings of the inhabitants fiom a
f rieudly army in retreat are described in a report of that of the anny of
the Duke of Branswick S)ie SDörfcr tourben nun gana unb gar nid^t
incftr berfdjont; toer cttoa§ crjafd^n fonntc, no^imeS tocg; bic^lünbetung
fd^ten ie^i tote goni erlaubt au feim Briefe einet Augenzeugen. HL 192.
Chnquet

Söir frttßten tl^eilne^ntenb nadj i^ren Suffänben ; fie Ratten fd^on baS
toorige aRal, a(§ toir fo tonge bei SanbteS geftanben, fe^r öiel gelitten
unb fürdiiteten, öon einer feinblicften autüdfaie^enben «mtee nunmehr ben
völligen Untergang«

. ~ .

^in tt)eimorifd>er^ufar . . . fd^alt bagegen bte 9lo«aügrer, ?adCIne«te
unb ajtarfetenber, bie mit Ungeftüm unb ©etoalt au« bie lefetc Äfauc ftdb
auaueignen getoo^nt feien.

Camp, in Frank., den 4. and 5. Okt.
1. 55. gro§ = großmütig.
L 56. ber Szxm = fein SoubSmonn.

I. 58. The only care of the fugitive is to save bis life, and he is ready
to employ any means to do so.

Page 60. line 6L unb es feiert bte Dersmetflung . . . Ijerpor, and
aespalr rouses tn the heart many an atrodous enterprise.

1. 62. ?r raubt es = bafe er e§ nid^t raubt*

1. 63. 3um (Entfefeen mac^^en; the use of mad^en with ju, and the
dative often in the sense of a double acc. in English, is very common in

NOTES. Vi. 181

GemiaD, often with the accessoiy idea of appointing, electing, trans-
forming: (Sinen gum jtönige, geinbe, (Selöd^ter madjien. @ott ^at ben
SJUnfdjien gu feinem ^ilbe gemadjit Gen. ix. 6.

^an§s^bam mar ein ^rbenltog
^en &gii gum ^DUnfd^en mad^te.
Erschaffen und Beleben, Divan, Bach I., Werke VL 16.

The double acc. was formerly ased. ^u macfift mi4 ein ^au|)t unter
ben Reiben. Fs. xviii. 44.

L 65. <&xan\Ci\ti, fiercelif.

L 67. bie Hefle, t&Aa/ loos hfl, whal remained.

L 68. Wks, neut. sing, for the plural.

L 69. The Anstrians aud Prassians captured Mainz in 1793, and diove
oot the Fiench General Cnstine, and lestored indepeudence to the inhabi-
tants of the country west of the Khine. In May, 1794, the German annies
were driven across the Khine, and the French devastated everytbing with
sach crnelty that the ageuts of the Convention boasted that they had left
to the inhabitants nothing save their eyes to enable them to weep over
their misery. Families fled in bands like the exiles of the poem. French
and German refagees from across the Rhine were a familiär sigflt in
Germany. @o »eit loir a\xa^ ofttoärtS tton ber groften liL^eltbegebenldeit
gelegen maren, erf^ienen bod^ f^on biefen SBinter fiüd^tige 93orI5ufer un-
terer ausgetriebenen meftU^en "^a^fiam] e§ toar, al§ menn fie {14 umf filmen
na4 irgenb einer gefttteten @tätte, toti fie @4u^ unb ^uf nal^me fänben.

Camp, in Frank,, Weimar, Winter 1792-1793. Werke, H. XXV. 175.

L 70. ber fiflrmenben <51o(fe, the alarm bell, ©turnt, is the tocsin or
iifptal of danger; ©turnt läuten or fd^Iogen is to ring the alarm bell.

^ört i^r'S mimmem ]^o4 Dorn Xl^urm ?

^a§ ifl ©turnt I

Shiller's Lied von der Glocke,

See the Introdnction npon the events of Jnly and Angnst, 1796.
1. 72. HÜflung, usnally equipment, armor ; here implements.

L 74. ©I^ne Beguabigung . . . unb otjne Perfc^nung, volthmt mercy
orforbearance = @nabe unb ©(^onung.
L 77. Compare also from Das Lied von der Glocke.

SS)a merben SBetber gu ^^finen
Unb treiben mit ©ntfe^en ©dfterg.

182 DAS ZEITALTER.

. . . (^§ I5fen
Std^ aOe ^anbe frommer @4eu
S)er @ute räumt ben $(a^ bem iBdfen,
Unb aQe Safter toalten frei.

©efai^rltd^ ift'S, ben Seu gu loedEen,
9^erberblt4 ifi be§ XigerS 3a^n,
3ebo4 ber \^xtdlx^^t ber Sd^tedEen,
^a§ ift ber ^enf4 in feinem äBaljin.

L 80. XDxnM, hidden comer$, nooks: ^enn foI^eS ift nidlft im SBinlel
gefd^e^en. Acts xxvi. 26.

Page 61, line 84. 5nrü(f =» gurüdgel^enb (D.). It seems rather an
adverb modifying burci^id^auen; cast a glance in review through, in a some-
what onusual use.

L 85. The poet skilf ulljr diverts bis theme to tbe bright scenes in war :
Beside deeds of cruelty kindly actiöus shiue : he thus prepares for the
narrative of Dorotliea's noble heroism.

L 86. ^§ ßiebt bergleid^en ^aujcn mitten in ben UriefiSjügen ♦ . . biefe

3Romente finb föftlid^ filr SBilrger unb ^Bauern unb für jeben, bem baS bau-

ernbe j(rteg§un^eil nodj) nid^t aVitn Glauben an !Dlenfd^Iid^feit geraubt

%a\.

Camp, in Frank., 30 Aug.

1. 02. überblieben = übrig gebKeben. The verb in this sense is usa-
ally separable, bnt the participle without ge^: occnrs: „($r ift aOein über«
geblieben," Gen. xlii. 38, and ^id^ bin aEein übergeblieben," 1 Kings xix.
10, and Rom. xi. 3, were printed originallj überblieben : überbleiben &»
|)irtterbleiben. The simple verb bleiben has the meaning, "to be left over,"
" remain " = übrig bleiben : „unb mir bleibt bie SBerütoeiflung," Sch. I.
445 ; and Goethe uses the participle with a feeling of its Compound char-
acter (beweiben) without ge.

1. 95. bte«=my.

1. 100. Salt, mie ber Jüngling. See note IV. 127.

1. 101. etttbüÜte. Compare E. hüll aod husk, from the root hei, to
Cover, conceal. The word ^Ü0e in German meant originally a mantle,
head-dress, coveriug, and the phrase „3n Ipülle unb fJüHe," now used for
abundance, meant in clothes and food, embracing the essentials of life.
Compare E. housings. The expressions ^utter unb ^üüe, "food and
clothes/' ^üUe and gfüHe were very common, and possessed a similar

NOTES VI. 183

meaning. SS^enn man inen l^üE unb fülle gebe, fo toeren fie Derfel^en unb
Derforgt, Luthbb, Tischreden, 1836.
Page 62, line 103.

$iel 9}ettunggmittel bieteft bu! »aS l^eigt '§?
S)ie befte SJettung, ©egentoart bB§ @eift§.

Sprichwörtlich, Werke, IL 232 (Chol.).
L 104. Goethe says :

ir^inigermagen erholte fic^ unfer (^eift t)ot^ aEe bem S^rübfal unb !^am:
mer bei ©rjäl^Iung monii^er l^eroifci^en Xl^at ber tüd^tigen Stabtbürger.
@ine ^43ombe, bie in ein ^au§ fie(, mit bereitem SBafjer gu löfc^en, gab
©elegenl^eit gu fü^nem Sc^erae ; man ergab (te äöunber t)on toeibli^en ^U
binnen biejer %rt, toeldfte ftc^ unb anbete glürfUcb gerettet."

Belag, von Mainz, den 26. and 27. Juli.

Goethe says of Madame Eoland :

„%a^ folc^e Sl^arottere unb Polente jum ^orfd^ein fommen, toirb kool^l
ber ^auptöortl^eil bleiben, meldten unfelige Seiten ber 9ladfttpe!t überliefern.
@ie ftnb e§ benn qu(^, meldte ben abfc^eulic^ften Sagen ber SBeltgefd^id^te in
unjern klugen einen fo bolzen Söertl^ geben."

Tag- und Jahresheße, 1820, Werke (H.), XXVII. 264. Chuqnet.

1. 106. <5ei^öft(e) comprises all the bnildings belonging to a farm.

1. 108. ein (Erupp oerlaufnen (Seffnbcls; a band qfstraggling maraud-
ers. (Seftnbel, diminutive of ©efinbe, from O. H. G. gifinb, folioteer,
retttlner, from finb, an expedition, journey, has a contemptuous sig-
uification.

L 100. pinnberttb, E. plunder, The word means in German baggage,
trash, mbbish, and was brought from Germany to England about 1642.
The word ^^Jlunber meant in M. H. G. household goods, Utensils, clothes ;
and plünbern was to take away the house Utensils. The present meaning
of the nonn in German is baggage, mbbish. Both the E. and H. G. use
of the word was taken from the L. G.

Humboldt criticised this description of the heroine of the poem as
being contrary to onr modern ideals, and preventing a harmouy in our
conception of Dorothea. In bis view a character acting ander the force
of circumstances aud not from a natnral energy as the motive force was
not suited to epic treatment

Goethe defended his representation of Dorothea :

Nabelte bod^ ^umbolbt aud^ an meiner S)orotl^ea, bag fie bei bem Üb^

184 I>AS ZEITALTER.

fall ber j^rieger gu ben SBaffen gegriffen unb breingef plagen lsabel Unb

bod^, o]()ne jenen 3u0, ift ia ber ^l^aratter be§ augerorbentli^en ^iJlöb(i^en^,

toie fie gu biefer 3eit unb su btefen 3uftönben red^t toar, fogleid^ t)erni(i^tet,

unb fie fin!t in bie Steige be§ (^etD51^nli(i^en l^erab. ^ber @ie loerben bei

metterm Seben immer mel^r finben mte toenige ^iJ{enf4en föl^ig ftnb, fid) auf

ben gfug beffen gu fe^en, )oa§ fein mu^, unb bag ütelmel^r alle nur immer

ba§ loben unb ha§ ^erüorgebrad^t toiffen tooUen, toaS i^nen jelber ge^

mä6 ift.

Eckermann, II. 61.

Page 63, line 124. Rupfte, plucked, (agte bto wifperuben IDorte =
in prose, koijperte il^m bie liBorte gu*

L 126. felber, for yourself.

1. 130. pfarrljerr, originally ^45farrer.

1. 131. §anus, hedge ; originally au enclosed place. A. S. tun; E. town,
-ton in proper names of places; Dutch, tutn, garden. The word tu-no
is connected with the old Celtic, — dünum. The Roman name of Leiden
was Lug-dünum-

1. 132. Goethe does not stop after giving a description of Dorothea's
noble defence of those in danger ; she is represented immediately after in
the most tender and womanly ministratious. puppe, here chlld, also a
fignre, doli; from the L. pupa, girl, orphau, wa^, doli; M. L. ptqmla, F.
poup^e, poupotit E. puppet,

. h 137. This repetition, the only one of the poem, impresses the pic-
tore and personality of Dorothea niore vividly upon the mind. See V.
169-176.

L 143L g(et<^ = obgleid^; possibly a reminiscence fiom the comparison
of Menelans and Ulysses.

UaqV im Stellen ^enelaoS empor mit mfid^iigen ^((uttem;
^o4 toie ft4 beibe gefegt, ba fd^ien e^rt)o0er Db^ffeuS.

Voss's, Illad, m. 210, 211.

1. 145. f^ernntertDaUt. Flowing garments are frequently in the Latin
poets associated with the description of a woman : Nodoque sinus collecta
flaentes, Vergil, Aeneis, I 320, 404, etc. Knöchel or Knorren ; Goethe
often nsed the latter word.

^a erinnerte i4 ini4 eine§ ^aufenS @4e(me, bie mir nid^t an ben j^nor-
ren reid^ten, ftro^enb bon Jöermögen. Goethe, Rameau'a Neffe^ Werke
(H.), XXXI. 35.

NOTES. VI. 185

1. 147. higenbt{aft, fiom a H. 6. tugon, G. and A. S. dugan, £. daughty,
"a donghty knight." t{SusIt(^; ^öuSli^fett is an essential element in^
German's estimate of woman, and the proverbs which praise this virtae
are practically nomberless.

„Smmer ift |o bo§ SJeäb^cn kfdjiöftiöt unb reifet im ©tttten
ftäuSlidier Sugenb eittgegen, ben flugen SJiann gu beglütfen/

Goethe's Episteln, II. 147, Werke I. 803.

^a xxi er ben raufd^enben ^ov^anq
fiul unb fal^ bur4 bie gläferne %^Vif in ber etube ben X^eetif«
^ingefteUt, unb gefd^mildt mit geriefelten ©reSbener Soffen:
SBeldiie bie ];iöu§Ii(4e grau bornel^meiren @äften nur onbot.

Luisef IL 12 f.

Page 64, line 153. naf^et fic^ gertt, hves to approach k\m ; verbs with
gern are often best lendered by translating gern as a verb.

L 154. wenn nnr, if only, provided thaU bie (SefSIIigfeit, agreeaUe
manners are Joined to, etc. See II. 267.

1. 155. (Eu^, dat or acc. oerflc^ern is osed with both the dative and
accnsative. Goethe nses the dative most often, thongh occasionally the
accnsative.

L 160. bebenfüc^, here douhtfuUfi,

L 163. Srau niemanb, bu l^abeft benn ein S(i^effe( Salg mit ilftm ge«
gelfen: or, »Um ben greunb %\x erfennen, mußt bu crft einen ©d^cffc! Salg
mit il^m gegeffen l^aben." This proverb exists in varioas forma in Latin
and Greekt

Vemm illnd est qnod dicitnr mnltos modios salis simol edendos esse ut
amicitiae mnnns expletam sit Cicero. Laellus, XIX 67. Qnoted by
Wagner. It occnrs also in Aristotle and Plntarch.

1 165. tüte bn es f^abef) mit it{m = mie bu mit i^m baran Bift,
or mie bie greunbfd^aft bef Raffen ift, bie gföif d^en eu4 Befielet? (Chi.)
W\t })abt .t4 e§ mit bir ? is a familiär qnestion. beflef^e >» bef hoffen fei,
is consUtuted,

1. 166. {t(^ nmtf^un, colloqnial, = fid^ erfunbigen. @i(4 naiS:^ ettnoS
umt^un = ft4 nad^ etmaS umf el^en.

Page 65, line 174. 21pfelbanm, a dactyle.

L 176. ^e fd^einet ber IDacferen eine, in prose, fie f^eint ein toadereS
IRäb^en au fein.

L 179. toenn for als. See also in IX. 114.

186 I>AS ZEITALTER.

1. 182. This line read originally :

%{§ fte ba§ ©(i^toerbt in ber ^anb {t4 unb bie i^ren befd^ü^te, which
was changed at Humboldt's Suggestion.

1. 183. 3^^^ W* ^s iJ]r an, you aee in her.

L 184. ba, when, temporal.

1. 190. Arbitrary power and intrigues.

A resemblance has been fouDd between tbe fate of Borotbea's betrothed
and that of tbe young Clvbistc of Mainz, Adam Lux, a doctor of medicine
and of pbilosopby, wbo went witb Forster and Potocki to Paris to pre-
sent Mainz, " tlie key of tbe German Empire/' to France. He saw witb
borror tbe party spirit wbicb obtained ; he bad been ignorant of tbe con-
staut bickering among those wbom be bad seen in bis eutbusiastic vision
as tbe leaders of liberty. Had be known or foreseen all that transpired
between March and June, 1793, be wonld bave abstained from pledging
bis countrymen to unite witb France. In bis discouragement be was ready
to blow out bis brains in the preseuce of tbe Convention. Such a crisis
needed an exarople. On tbe 13tb of Jnly be publisbed a pamphlet en-
titled ** Avis aux citoyens f ran9ais/' in wbicb he attacked tbe " Mountain,"
tbe party of Danton, Robespierre, and Marat, and deroanded the bonor of
its guillotine. Some days after the «xecution of Charlotte Oorday he
publisbed a pamphlet bearing her name. He bad seen her on the way to
execntion, and admired her uncfaanging gentleness, her sweet and pene-
tratiug looks ; she left to bim grief and ineffaceable regret. " The very
thought of this angel going to death made me hate her executioners."
He was arrested on tbe 24th of July, and execnted the 4tb öf November.
• Charlotte Corday par Cherou de Villiers. Chuquet. See also VateL
Charlotte de Corday et les Girondins (1864-1872). Huard. Mimoires sur
Charlotte Corday (1866). Allg. deut. Biog., Article Adam Lmx,

Page 66, line 191. Hid^ter is called below Bd^ui^t (bem Säful^en,
1. 195), and S(!^ult^et6. The word as bere used means a magistrate,
mayor (^-öürgenneifier), the head of a village : originally in certain cities
a judge appointed by the emperor, later chosen by tbe people. Dich-
tung und Wahrheit, 20, 23. ©(J^ulge, M. H. G., @ci^uU^|eij|e, 0. H. G.
<S(^ult^ei3e, one wbo prescribed düties. »bet bie @4ulbtg!ett leiften

1. 192. 30g for /(0() . . • l^erbor, or l^erauS.
1 193. mtlbe, in its primitive sense of generously. See I. 13.
L 195. Pfennig, at present the smallest German copper coin, orte
hundred of which make a mark of the valne of 24 cents (.1.25 francs).

NOTES. VI. 187

The fnller fonn Pfenning existed in the eighteenth centaiy, and was re-
tained on Pmssian coius nntil the introdaction of the mark as the nnit of
value. The coin represented the silver deuarius, of which there were
12 to the Shilling (solidus), and 240 to the ponnd (libra). In the four-
teenth Century 40 Pfennige or 80 f^aUtx made a $funb ^Her, = to
3 pounds in the old reckoning. In the fifteenth Century the silver dena-
rins was more heavily alloyed, and in 1665 pennies of entire copper were
stamped. Formerly in S. G. the Pfennig formed the fonrth part of a
Streuen, and in N. G. coinage, the tenth or twelfth part of a ©rofd^en«
There were 60 ^xtu^tx to a @ulben* The origin of the word is uneertain :
it is referred by some to $fanb, pledge, pawn, formed by the addition of
::ing as in Shilling (from 0. G. ffeUan, to sound ; hence ringing coin),
Schilter, 1728; while Stieler (1434) derives Pfennig from Pfanne, pau,
from a flat or hoUowed piece of metal. See Braune, 0. H. G. Gram.
§§ 99, 127.

L 196. <5ott t>emtet}re bte (Sdbe, may God muUiplif or bless ihe giß,
@ott lafec ftc euci^ gcbcil^en is more common.

L 198. (El^aler, dollar; also called IJod^emStl^aler, from Joachims Thal
in Bohemia.

S)u fannft bte fjfreube Balb erleben

^a§ jtefjeld^en l^^erauS %u lieben,

3d^ f(i^ielte neulid^ fo l^inein:

6tnb l^errlid^e ü^ötoentl^aler brein.

Faust, I. 3313-3316.

The coin bore various Latinized names : as nummus JoachimicuSy or Vcd-
lensis. The ^l^aler was coined first by the Counts of Schlick, 1518, hence
called Schlickenthaler. The Dutch and Turkish 5t^aler had a lion stamped
upon it ; hence 2b)x>cnii)aUx,

L 198. Eor a description of the poverty of the emigrants, see
IL 32.

1. 206. (Et bod^ ! AJi, truljf! @t is often used in exclamations, affirma-
tions, commands, qnestions. It is joined with j[a, tDOl^I, nun, fretlidj), nein,
etc., with various shades of meaniug. gef^Sf ti^ = hmtling,

1. 212. (EobacP. The common form of this word is now Sabaf,
though in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries and in dialect
the form given in the text occurs. Adelnng says the pronunciation
and writing Sabal in H. G. sounds affected, althongh the more
correct.

188 I>AS ZEITALTEB.

(Sin ftarfcS SBter, ein betacnbcr %of>ad

Unb eine SJ^agb im $u4 baS ift nun mein ©efd^madt.

Faust, I. 830, f.

Goethe ases Sobad in his earlier writings, diaries, and letters.

Saufen! @a(!^fen! @9, e^l baS ifl ftarfer %ohad, Briefe, I. No. 56
(Aug. 1769). See also Briefe, IL 101 (10 Oct., 1772).

^er Sulauf bermel^rte ft^, bie grögere 9)2enge fd^rie na^ %abal, ber benn
au4 um t^euren $rei§ l^öufig ausgegeben tourbe.

Camp, In Frank., p. 109, den 27. Sept., Werke, H. XXV. 67.

1. 213. ^etlxdfffastidioualy,

L 216. Knafier, for j^nafteriobaf, derived through the Dntch from the
Spanish canastro, L. canistrum, a woven basket of reed, the name of which
was afterward transferred to its contents ; fine smoking tobacco ; twisted
or braided in roUs, aud transported iu baskets.

Sag bon J!naftergett)5II unfere @tirn blfiulid^ ummirbelt fein!

Voss, Tobacksode,

Page 67, line 217. For Pfarrt^err, the first edition had Pfarrer.
L 219. peinltd^, in torture. .See I. 73.

gebet ben armen SBerbted^er, ber peinli^ 3um %ot>t geführt toirb.

^einlid^ from L. poena, peualty, had earljr in legal language the idea of
tortnre, which was associated with all judicial procedare, and later that of
Uable to punishment, culpable, then painstaking. @ine peinli^e S^^tg^
was a qnestion asked when the accnsed was ander tortnre :

WH peinlid^cr Straff fragen loffen. Oegterr. Weisth., 6.235, 9,

[3(b] übergebe bi4 gebunben ber peinlid^en SRota. Wan ttirb bi4 pein-
Ii(i^ Der^bren, Schiller, Fiesko, II. 9.

^Ibred^t ^ürer unb bie übrigen ^euif(i^en ber &(iem 3^tt (oben alle
mebr ober meniger eimaS pein(i(be§ (painful accnracy).

Künstliche Behandlung landschaßlicher Gegenstände. Werke, H. XXVIII.
876.

1 220. gelet{nei; the past part. of the verb lehnen is often nsed with
a preposition and the acc. in the sense of the present

NOTES. VI. 189

1.224. fommettb, a/7>roac/»'n^=]!ietanfotninenb. D.

L 225. For fo the first edition had k>on.

1. 227. Tbe pastor grasps bis band, and in bis frank confidence ad-
dresses bim witb bu; previoosly be bad nsed 3^r. II. 6.

L 229. 6cm IPeibe bcr Jugenb : 5E)cin *orn fei gefeönet, unb freue
biiäj beS SBeibeS beiner Sugenb. Prov. v. 18.

L 235. For 5enf3ete tbe first edition bad Seufjte.

L 236. Tbe fear of returuing, mortified and disappointed, recurs
several times. lines 246, 250, 293.

Page 68, line 238. ^Irgmot^n, tuspicion, dread; M. H. G. arctoän.
Lntber nses tbe form ^Irßtoan. 3dft toeif« trefiid^e Icute, f o i^t anfo^en ju
atoeiöeln unb mit argtoan »erben anfiefodftten. V. 633. (1566,)

Söa^n, now illusion^/ancy, meant original]/ thoughU hope, opinion,

1. 241. (Scnngfam, easily satisfied, content with Utile, frugaL

L 24& bis I^inan (explained above, 1. 231), = bie (Sdt beS SDorfeS.

L 249. Striking bands was not only a sign of welcome, bat of a
contract.

»3^op^, ^rr trüber, fagie i^ inbem er mir bie ^anb l^inreidjjte, in bie
i4 toadcx etnfd^Iug."

Dichtung und Wahrheit, Bucb X., Werke XXVII. 360.

Formal betrotbal took place hy claspin^ bands. Kriegk. DeuL Bürga-th.,
II. 225.

L 253. tH>r5etten; premaiurely, Tbe loquacions manner of the apotbe-
carv, liis long reminiscences and expauded Statements of familiär facta
aje well illustrated in tbis passage. He is kindly, bat tedioos.

i. 255. erfel^cn, selected, chosen.

L 25a 3uocrbcrft = gu erft, is repeated in 1. 260. ein ^Jrcunb oom
Qaufc c= ein fjreunb beS i&auf e§.

L 259. etn^a, »= possiÜy, as the case might be.

Page 69, line 261. lenfen unb iDenben, guide and tum. Senfen means
to gaide a body in motion in tbe direction in wbicb it is to continae;
toenben means also to tarn a bodjr at rest into a position in wbicb it is to
remain. Ebebhard, Artides, 546, 895.

L 262. bcr (Eod^tcr, gen. after ertpä^nei

L 266. Korb, mitten, refusal; an expression baving its origin in a
castom of tbe Middle Ages. A basket witbout a bottom was placed as
a liint in tbe way of an nnwelcome snitor. In tbe seventeentb and eigb-
teentb ceptaries tbe maiden gave sacb a real basket to an admirer wbo

190 DAS ZEITALTER.

was not favored. A basket was sometimes prepared to receive a snitor
who wished to pay an evening visit to bis lady, in which he conld be
drawn up to her window, bat so arranged that the rejected lover shonld
fall through the bottom. Nnmerous references in populär songs saggest
some incident based upon snch a tradition :

ber fd^reiber moHt' gen l^immel faren,
ba ^et' er meber ro§ no(^ toagen,
f!e gug tlftn ouf pi6 an baS tad^
[in] be§ teufelS nam' fiel er toieber 'rab.

Uhland, Volkslieder f 746.

The poor wooer not only feil through the basket, bat was sprinkled
besides:

34 ^ci6 ^oM ^a§ il^r alfo (ad^i:
SDa§ man mic^ a(fo nag f)ai gmad^t
Unb 14 burd^ ben jlorb gefaEen bin.

Ayrer, (Keller), 413d. (2078: 17).

In the region of the Eifel a lover who jilts bis mistress must creep
through an old basket as a punishment. In the Upper Palatinate, a basket
with a straw-man within it is given to the jilted party. Hence, we bare
the words einen Stoxh geben, befommen, butt^ ben ^orb fallen. A stndent
who fails to pass bis examinations is said burd^§ (Spanten gefallen gu fein,
or siinply butd^gefaHen. Goethe said in a letter to Merck, „Sto^i in @(tegen
^ai un§ einen J(orb gegeben,^ that is, declined a call to Jena. 16. Juli,
1782. Briefe an Merck, p. 337. J^OTbfäHtg is used by Fischart Garg. 272
(ScH. 516) of maidens who were put in the cloister. The basket was also
used for the punishment of light ofFences. Nnmerous city laws contain
ordinances for punishment by the basket. A basket was suspended from
a pole over the city moat, and the offeuder placed within. He was then
left until he cut the cord and feil into the water, or the basket was ar-
ranged with a false bottom so that he feil through. Some incident or
custom was impressed on the imagination of the people, and entered into
populär Speech and poetry, so tbat reference to it was clearly nnder-
stood. A similar expression is fouud in most of the langnages of the
continent. Heyne in Grimm, 5, 1800.

I. 270. Knoten, bond. Goethe says in a letter to Knebel in speaki ng
of the latter's marriage, „^öge ber (e^ie J!noten, ben bu in bein @4i(Ijal
fnUpfteft, bir aUe§ toünfdt^bare &VLk ^erbeifül^ren. An Knebel, 164.

KOTES. VI. 191

L 275. Set es, m\C xfyn audf fei I Be Ihat as ü may,

1. 276. auf alle Me IDorte gel^ort ; auf ^ixoa^, or iemanb pren is to
listen, heed, obey.

1. 277. He holds himself freed from his promise. He had prom-
ised not to see the maideu until his friends approved of his choice. V.
129.

1. 279. nur je, ever in any degree. IUenfc^, for 3Rann.

L 281. an^ throwB its force npon the implied toenn of the Inversion
Soll idf, even if.

1. 289. meri = toütbtg, or feiner toeri ; Humboldt snggested that the
line should read, bag e§ »ürbtg, ba§ EJ^&b^en.

I. 297. Humboldt objected to the word Befe^te in connection with
beftieg.

Page 70, line 298. Line 298 is an address, interpretiug another's
nnspoken thoughts, or putting one's own words into auother's month, and
is iniitated from Homer. It is employed here to produce a droll effect.
For a like use, see 1. 302, and VII. 173. Compare the words meaning to
linger. 3<tubem = to hesitate, be irresolute ; f fiumen, loiter, to be slow
in doing, „auS Xräg](ieit ober Sd^eu t)or ber Arbeit ;" sSgern, to delay,
linger.

1. 303. getrojl, courageoudy. St^et nur ein = steiget nur ein, fe^et
@u(4 ein.

Page 71, line 307. The pastor had been the tutor and companion
ol a young baron. Herder was tutor to the young prince of Eutin at
Strassburg, 1770. Princes who became students at a university were
accompanied by their tutors.

L 308. bas tjaöenbe (Stabt?) (Eljor, gate in the city waüs.

1. 309. Unb fo fa^ id^ benn t)on ber Plattform bie f^öne (S^egenb t)or
mir ... bie anfe^nlid^e @tabt, bie toeituml^er liegenben mit l^errli^en
bieten Räumen befehlen unb bur^fiodjtenen ^uen. . . . 5£)enft man fi^
nun*:jtoif(3^en biefen üppig ouSgeftretften URatten, gftifiiien biefen frö]()lidi
auSgeföeten Rainen, . . . fo toirb mon ba§ (Intjütfen begreifen mit bem
id^ mein ©d^itffal fegnetc baS mir für einige Seit einen fo fd^önen SBo^n*
J)la§ beftimmt ^atte.

Dichtung und Wahrheit, Buch IX., Werke, XXVII. 280.

L 310. ®ie ©traSburger ftnb leibenfd^aftlid^e ©pogiergfinger, unb fie
l^aben too^I IRed^t eS au fein, ^an mag feine ©dritte toenben, tool^in man

192 I>AS ZEITALTER.

toiti, fo ftnbet man i^tüS natürlid^e, t^etlS in alten unb neuem Reiten
fünftU4 angelegte Suftdrtec*

Id., Buch IX., Werke, XXVIL 246.

3ebeS 5E)orf unb @ut unb ©täbtt^en l^at feine 5loturpro(it unb feine
treffü^ beftettten äötrtSl^äufer ringS untl^er. Smmer toirb man ongeregt,
fpaaieren )u gel^ien.

Voy LÖHEB, Natur und Geschichte von EUass-Lothringen, p. 75. 1871.

Quoted bj Von Loeper, II. 372.

ERATO.

DOROTHEA.

KsATO, the Muse of love, of Anacreoutic and Erotic poetrj.
Ab Hermann is the subject of the second canto, in which he appean fint
in person, so Dorothea is the subject of the seventh.

Page 72, line 2. ins ^luge faffcn, view, regard, a familiär expression,
nsed of both physical and spiritnal vision.

L 4. ^aS Std^t gittert no4 im ^uge bejfen ber auf einmal tn§ gfinftre
tritt. Wanderj., Buch II., Kap. III., Werke, IL XVIII. 193.

This simile is elaborate and somewhat mechauical and suggests the
author*s studies in optics. See IX. 295.

L 6. 3tI6ung ^= ^ilb, nsed to avoid the repetitiou of $tlb above, 1. 4.
For the use of l^ilbung and Q^eftalt see V. 167.

L a {iannettben (Eraum, dreamy vision,

L 13. jegli^er, either. The poet does not mean that two pitchers
were bome in eaeh band.

Page 73, line 17. geni 3U crqnirfcn, taking pleeuure in refreshing
others.

L la aüetn, for bie einzige. The force of the qnestion is not npon
allein, " Why dost thou come alone ? " but " Why art thou the ouly one
that comes to the fountain ? " 3um QueH. The masculine form is less
common than the feminine, bie OueQe, and is poetic. It is a favorite
form with Goethe. See Tasao (Aufz. i., Auft. 4), 1. 724.

^U is the emphatic word, but is nnaccented when the verse is read
metrically.

L 20. Kraft, eßcacy, 2)ie Solare "topptln feine Äraft. Faust, I. 1.

2.521.

1. 23. So, emphatic. My walk to the fountain has in this (fo) already
rewarded me ; without reference to the f resh cool water of the fountain.

L 25. tx^xcnlxdf, an occasion o/jotf.

L 26. milbe, for ^ilbt^ättflfeit, or Sfretfiebigfcit. See VI. 266.

194 DOROTHEA.

L 31. (Sin ^a4 (bei $t0on) fioB t)otbei unb Mlbete gmei Kate tBafftnS,
bie betbe fogleid^ t)on ^enfd^en unb 3:^ieren {oUten geirilbt merben.

Camp, in Frank,, am 28. und 29. Ang., TFer^e (H.), XXV. 28.

L 32. (5(eic^ burd^matenb; wading direct throagh the stream; or
straightway wading through the stream.

L 36. Schnell ... rafc^, swißly and rapidly, ©cfinctt implies more
intensitj of activity ; raf 4 is quickly, hastily.

Page 74, line 39. The Be|>aratiou of the limitiug nonn from that
upou which it depeuds is very common thronghout the poem. See IL
154 ; VII. 23 ; viii. 57. Meetings at fountains Iiave been employed for
pictnresqne effect by poets in all ages. Gen. xxix. 10.

1. 41. Compare IX. 219.

L 51. bltcPte ni(^t £tebe; intransitive verb blicfen takes an object in
a factitive sense of what is made to appear by the action of the yerb.
Other intransitive verbs are so used. Mnch of the freqnency of such
usage is ascribed to Klopstock's influence.

3orn blicft mein bloueS ^lug* ouf ben,

dS \^QL^i mein ^erg

S)en, ber fein löaterlanb öerfennet.

Klopstock, Vaterlanddied, Werke, IQ. 149.

L 52. 2Iberasstt)o]^I aber, or bo(4 ober. Sonbern is nsnally reqnired
after a preceding negative, bnt the contrast here is not intended to be ab-
solnte, bnt rather a modification or limitation of the former Statement.

L 53. traulic^, amfidingly,

1 55. VOas = um tooS, or »arum.

L 60. XPirtfc^aft, our household^ domestic affairs,

Page 75, line 61. (Seftnbe. See note to ©efinbel, VI. 107.

1. 63. ^etjlcr um ^Jetjler 3U taufc^en, exchange ane error Jar another.

L 64. münfd^te, preterit for the present »ünf (^et.

L 67. frol^cr (5en>anbbett; ready mteüigence, skilL In the stoiy of the
Salzburg Emigrants „5DaS liebtl^ätiöe (Sera gegen bie ©alsburgifd^en ®mt^
grauten" (1732), a similar incident occnrs. See the Introduction Smtrces
qfthe Poem.

L 69. betroffen, amazed,

L 72. {iottembe, E. stutter, from the L. O. ftottem, a frequentative
verb to ftoten, G. ftofeen.

1. 73. Dorothea has nsed bu before, bnt recognizes at once the changed

NOTES. VIL 195

relatioD, and addresses her futare master with '^^x. bas mettre, and totu
tereS are nsed for " to speak on/' " to give f urther and fuUer details."

L 75. Sagt es nur grab' J^eraus. See IV. 209, where the order of
these words is changed, Sag' es gerab' nur t^erans.

1. 76. Dingen, originally a legal term, a proceeding before a court,
OT public assembljr, then to contract, hire. Compare the Noree, ping; Da-
iiish, Landsthingt Volkething; Norwegian, Siorthing, parliamentt ITlagb,
here servant.

L 80. fur5. Hermann's proposition with its preliminarj Statement
was far from short, though possibly it seemed abrnpt to a stranger.

Page 76, Une 85. t^nlzn = gebcnfen, expect conßdenüg.

1. 89. THnn gelöfi ftnb bie ISanbe ber IPelt. Compare:

^im OeilifleS ift mel^r, e§ löfen
@t(!^ aQe iBanbe frommer @4eu.

Lied von der Glodce.

Goethe said of Voltaire, „Voltaire l^atie mirflid^ bie alten ^43anbe ber
3Renf(i^^ett aufgetöft.'' Camp, in Frank,, Pempelfort, Nov., 1792. (Chi.)
1. 81. biettenb = burdft ba§ dienen, 6y service, Compare :

»2)enn burd^ ^Dienen attcin öelongt fte enblid^ jum §errfd^en." 1. 115.

Page 77, L. 104. The fonntain in the market-place, from which the
water for domestic use is obtained is a conspicnons f eäture of the life of
the smaller cities and villages of Germanj. See the scene " Am Brunnen "
in Faustj 1. 3545.

L 104-105. Brunnen and Queü are nsed side bj side thronghout
this description. See, also, lines 32 and 39. iäfwät^en: The usual form
{d^ma^en appears in the first two editions, as in VIL 31. Goethe used
both forms.

1. 107. unb füges Verlangen ergriff jte, an Homeric expression. See
lUad, III. 446, Voss' Translation :

»Sffite idft je^t btd^ liebe unb fügeS SJerlangcn ergreift mid^/

L 110. Sürbe teilen, share her bürden.

1. 111. es trägt fid? beffer bie glei^ere £aji fo = bie gleidjere Saft ttirb
fo belfer getrogen, the more equal bürden is thu» better bome.
L 114. Dienen lerne bei Seiten bas tPeib.
Compare Johanna's speech to the Archbishop^

196 DOROTHEA.

@e]^orf am ift bed SBeibeS $f[id^t auf Srben,
S)a3 f)axit Bulben ifi il^r fd^toereS i^oo§,
S)urtiö ftrengen S)icnfl muft fle gclSutert tocrbcn,
S)ic iier gcbicnct, ift bort oben grofe.

Jungfrau von Orleans, U. 1102-1105 (Aafz. i. Aaft. 10).

L 119. Notice the accnmulation of infinitives ased as nonns.
L 120. fanet; difficult, unpleasant.

1. 122. iljr. The acc. is more common after bünft* ©d^dni stood in
place of bünfi in the first edition. Hein for fleinÜ^.

JMein erfd^einet eS nun, bod^ a4! ntd^t Heinlid^ bent ^r^en:
9Radiit bie Siebe, bie j^unfi iegli^ieS kleine bo4 firog.

Goethe, Euphrwyne, 11. 41 and 42, Werke, I. 282.

9Bie nennft bu bid^?

^ie Sfrage fdjieint mir flein

gür einen ber baS äßort fo fel^r beradjitet.

Faust, 1. 1827 f.

See also, Nathan der Weise, II. 241, 275.

L 124. Goethe often places ade after its nonn for emphasis, occaaion-
ally after a nonn in the Singular, VI. 50.

Page 78, line 125. bie Kranf^nbe = bie Äranfe. Äran! meant ori-
ginallj, weak, infirm, slender, delicate, and later, ill, the earlier word for
which was ped^. Compare, E. cringe, cranh.

1. 127. ^wan^XQ is frequently used for an indefinite nnmber. Weis-
sagungen des Bakis, 25, Werke, I. 340; lliad I. 309; VI. 217. Od, XII.
78; XIV. 98. See the article on The Number Seven in "Essays, Philo-
logical and Critical," bj James Hadley (1873).

1. 129. For mit tljrem jlitten Begleiter the first edition had mit iljrcm
SBegleiter gur ©eite.

1. 130. Cenne bcr Scanne, threshing-floor ofthe harn,

L 132. "^tmn geretteten HTilbc^en. See VI. iii.

L 134. an Jeglt^er ?iaVL\>, by either hand. Comp. 1. 13.

L 135. The first editions read:

%\t]t toaren biSlfier ber 3Jluttet bcriotcn gcmefen.

L 137. £nft means yoy, p/«a«fire in, an impufse toward : Suft unb SieBe
3U einem ^ing. See its use in I. 208 ; II. 247 ; III. 7 ; V. 10.

NOTES. VII. 191

I

L 139. Dorotljeen. The name of Dorothea ia here mentioned first.
It occuis again, line 194, and IX. 303.

L 141. For Da, e§ stood iu the first editiou.

L 143. gelebt; refreshed. The verb le^en, to end, to take leave, depart,
is peculiar to H. G From the gift of the parting driuk to refresh the
traveler, the verb acquired the meauing to refresh, rejoice.

3tiö füllte midj f^on in if)xtn ^rmcn unb Ic^te mi^ für bic longe ^Ib^
»cfenl^cit rcd^t l^crgUdö. Der Triumph der Empfindsamkeit, Fünfter Act
Werke (H.), VIIL 356. See also Campagne in Frankreich. Zum 11
October. Werke (H.), XXV. 96.

In this sense it lost the meaning of departure, and became veiy common
in the sense of refresh ; it belougs now to elevated diction. ^ie Se^e
geben is either take formal leave, or to give a parting benedictlon. 3ut
lie^e geben, a farewell gift. So, Slso, ü{e|enf ug.

„@tf) ! mein ^l^eurer ! (^§ le^en bieHetd^t ftd^ unfere Sreunbe
^udjl ol^ne Sl^ränen mit bir."

Klopstock, Ode an Giseke, Werke, III. 36.

L 144. SSnerltc^; add, a mineral water.

Page 79, line 149. QneQen, Springs, also used for the .water derived
from them. SBrunnen is similarly used for the water of a spring.

1. 150. mein is the old form of the geuitive, preserved in certain ex-
pressions ; for the more common meiner.

L 1Ö3. lafl' = öerlaffe.

L 156. For {lef{t; the first edition had fielet.

L 161. tf^r, the personal pronoun in the fem. for the more exact neuter
representing SJläbdjien.

L 163. es fein. The parents will be like the son. The first two edi-
tions had e§ after tt)ie.

L 173. The poet places himself in the niidst and addresses the actors.
For similar touches see VI. 298, 302.

Page 80, line 180. auf (5Iücf unb ^ufatt, &y Itick and chance.

1. 181. (Entfc^Iteßen == einen @ntf d^luft.

L 183. brap == tüc^tiß, capaWe, tror^Ay.

L 184. rPirt^fd?aft. See VII. 60.

L 187. if^r is understood with both p^rticiples. This mention of the
presence of the relatives of the invalid is a delicate tonch of the poet
iutroduced to remove any harshness in Dorothea's withdrawal. She

198 DOROTHEA.

oov farromided hf her fnenöa. Tbe Amtfak kb^er Btad^ ICma^
bad Mfif lor the origmal htfiat, bj m, tjpqgnphial cnoc Tke odaTO
editioo reCaioed the comct foniL
1 180. Mentm^ni = ftedcntvaiBfit.

Vinb als bn anfingt in bie SeÜ }■ l^oani
SBar )>eiiie Jitube ^iisüi^ Jörgen.
C0I4 ^n< 84nie^r ! nnb 14 loär' geboigen.

SfHMite, WaduiJkmm, Xoi 5, ITcrie, IL 7.

Xü tuV bn, mein Vmic§, ba nit' nnn in Oott,
(!kboT0en auf immer bor C^lenb unb Bpott

• BCKGSK.

Page 81, lina 195. nod^ viele <9rn§e befaf)! fie, jAe mtnated io tkem

mang additicnal matageM : befehlen in the senae of anbefehlen, antrogen.
Tbe yerb befehlen had earij this meaning of committing; entrnsting.
ir3n beine C^anbe befel^t i4 meinen ^iB.' Ps zxxrl. 6 In the Ger-
oianj of tbe middle ages the yi^itor on entering was wekomed in God'a
name.

i&oi alr^fl bar nA4 nttr, toe^ toillelomen.

Pabz, 305, 27.

61b toilecomo b^t^iu goba enbe mL Poem of tenth centniy, qnoted
by Grimm, Myth 1. 13.

80 on departing, the gnest was committed to God, einen 0oti be^
fehler.

3r f uU ftne @orge gote bebo^Ien batn*

Nihei, 1030, 1. Lach.

L 19a ein' nnb bie anbre, the fem. nsed for the nent. 6ine§ unb baS
anbre.

L 201. The stork, ber @Iflcl3bringer or ©(Udbringer, or Ainbet::
bringer, in populär lore bronght children. In 0. H. G. he was called
6bebl$ro, M. H. G. flbebar. Like the swallow he was the herald of spring,
and could not be harmed. A mysterious faith attached to certain birds,
the raven, swan, cnckoo. In Frisian populär belief storks were trana-
fomied into human beings, and hnman beings iuto storks. »Q^S ift ein
Sefl für mlft »enn ber ^bebftr ein neucS Äinb bringt unb bie ©adj nun
glUdli^ get^an \% Claddids, IIL 44.

NOTES. VII. 199

aOie fie mt4 . . • !

Sitten ©tordji, feilbot unb ^liüater nennen.

ROLLENHAOEN, Ffoschf 438.

S)aS mar ber @tor4 ! feib, j^inber, nur ftiU.
(Sr ()at eudii gebraut ein )üriiberlein«
• • • •

S)a§ ^^rüberlein t)at euer gebadet,
Unb Sudertoer! bie ^U^enge gebraut*

Chamisso, Der Klapperstorch. Qaoted bj Chnqnet

L 202. Deuten, also ^üien and Eilten. The form here nsed was like-
wise employed by Goethe in proee. Camp, In Frank., den 3. Sept., 1792.

MELPOMENE.

HERMANN AND DOROTHEA.

Melpomene, the Mase of tiagedj, represented with a tragic mask, the
club of Hercules or a sword; her head was surronnded with vine
leaves, and she wore the cothurnns.

Page 82, line 3. Bltcfen, heams, rays. The earliest TneaDing of this
Word seems to have been, *' flashing rays of light/' " brightness." The
Germaus ose ^li^ now for the former ^JßHd* Luther nses the two to-
gether: „^etne Pfeile fuhren mit @I5ngen bal^tn unb beine Speere mit
midtn beS ^It^eS. Habakknk iy. 11.

In Faust we have Micffd^neU, where )6lid is nsed for $H|

»^lidf^nelleS gfaHen aHerl^ö^fter Bkxnt
9]i2ag iebe Sommer ^ad^i gef^^^^n/

IL 10750.
(Sin ^aä^hax fa^ ben md be§ $ulüer§.

Werthek, Buch n., Werke (H.), XIV. 127.

L 4. Straljlenb; emitting, or casting rays. af^nutt^SVoK, presageful ; a
favorite expression of Goethe, and used by him iu wide variety of ap-
plications: presaging, foreboding, mysterious. The form in the earlier
editions of Goethe's works is al^nbuno§t)0ll, which was changed in the
edition of 1817, by the poet. Later editions show this changed form.

Sa Hang fo a]^nunQ§t)oII be§ @IodEentone§ Sfüfle»

Faust,!^ 773.
%\x a^nungSüoHer Sngel bu I

L 3494.

Sie eine tiefe !Rac^t bebedt,

9Rit al^nungSboüem (etrgem @rauen

3n und bie beff 're Seele toedi

L 1180. 81.

^[^nuttg ift bunfle SJorertoortung.«

Kant (1838), L 186.

NOTES. VIII. 201

1. 6. S^Iof en, hail stones. The distmction between the dUfferent words
for hail, (H^gel, ©erlogen, ^rau^en or Graupeln, is not clearly made or
observed : Graupeln is more nearly equivalent to sleet. Some regard the
three terms as eqnivaleut. ^agel is the geueral term for hail ; the larger
frozeu particlea are called ^gelförner, ^agelfteine, ^agelftücfe, the inter^
mediate in size S^Io^en, the smallest (Sraufieliu These definitions are
reversed in Lather. Ps. Ixxvüi. 47. „^a et il^te Ifüeinftöde mit ^agel
f^Iug, unb il^re 9){auIbeerbSume mit Sdjilogen/

<9n§, torrent, pouring rain ; so the verb, e§ gie^t, means it pours.

L IL Vadf unb ^adf, hou»e and home, Heller; „ettoaS unter SDa4 unb
Sadjl bringen,' is to honse, bring ont of danger; »Unter ®a4 unb fjfa^
erl^alten" is to keep in repair. „iSxntm ^aä^ unb ga^ geben,' to lodge.
fjfad^ is a bin of grain, a division in a honse, ehest, book-case, a profession.
ir®a§ f^lfifit nt(^t in mein fjfad^,' that does not come within mj province.
»bleibe bei beinern Sfad^e," is stick to yoor trade. @in f^ad^mann is a
specialist in any field.

^ritt fobann ber gfrül^Ung felbft l^erein, fo ifi bon ®a4 unb ffa^ gar
bte 9lebe nid^t me^r.

Recensionen und Aufsätze, Werke (H.), XXIX. 434.

For rhymed, alliterative, and tantological expressions like, QüHe unb
SfüHe ; fianb unb Seute, etc. ; 9{at unb Xl^at ; SBeg unb @teg ; »eit unb
breit, see Grimm, Rechtstaherthümer, 1. 13. brSut =» brol^t, bröuen is nsed
in poetry and in the higher style. It is even common in Luther. Both
forms br&uen and brol^en prevailed nntil the seventeenth centnry.

L 14. jemanb, slightly less definite than einer. Semanb indicates
often a veiled reference, one whom one wonld not fnrther reveal, or
describe.

Unb bod^ l^at iemanb einen braunen 6aft
3n {euer 9lad^t ni^t auSgetrunfen.

Faust, 1. 1. 1579-80.

Page 83, line 19. n>te geb' t^ bir Xtifi, I assent to the truth of what
you say, The first edition had flugeS instead of gutes. Dorothea's inqniry
showed her wisdom. All later editions have had gutes, as in the present
text.

1. 22. {i^ etmas (gen.) annef^meU; with the genitive means assume
Charge of, interest one's seif in, adopt, VII. 184.

L 23. fo ^ ebenfo, that is, early and late.

L 26. bebäc^tejl = berf orgteft, or bejorgteft.

202 HERMANN UND DOROTHEA-

L 27. l>tll Siftln aild^, loves appearances (U well,

L 30. frei, vdurUary.

L 32. ein jebes, every.

L 36. nu^eU; to emploiff avail himsdfofthU,

L 37. bic fc^nettereii Sd?ritte . . . verboppelnb. The adjecüve »Jdjnels
leren" is ased for a verb of hasteoing, ss ben @ang ober bie ^üfdiiz be<
fd^leunigenb or t)erbop4}elnb*

L 3a bunfeinben : »SDie Suft ift {ai^l unb ed bunfelt."

Hbinb's Lordd.

1. 39. 3ufammen, alike. In the finit edition ittfammen stood before
aufrieben.

Page 84, line 43. f^telien auf ^{lic^eti, Idid stress upon,

L 44. gemein, common to,

L 45. The familj coartesies of the French people extended across the
river.

L 4a Goethe sajB in the Camp, in Frank, : „^it Ißa^t ttar ^erange^
fommen, bie jlinber joHten gu ^tte gelten; fit n&l^rien ft4 ^aitx unb Mutier
el)rfurd^t§t)oII, t)ernei0ien ^^, fügten i^^nen bie ^anb unb fagien : Bon wir,
Papa^ boH tsöir, Maman, mit toünf^^nStoeril^er ^nmutl). Werke (H.),
XXV. 81. £^änbef äffen; the plnral of the nonn is used with the infini-
tive, forming a Compound nonn. The uoun is osuallj ^anb!u6.

L 47. ftttlid^ s piif am or fittig, properly, Sittlid^ is now nsed in the
sense of moral.

1. 48. von {nng anf. The nenter j|ung is nsed in the sense of Sugenb,
SugenbjeU. Compare t)on !(etn auf.

L 51. All editions before C ^ and C^ read @ol)n.

L 55. ^egen einanber, or gegen einanber über.

L 5a 2Tä(^ie, gen. sing., an archaic gen., with the nmlant, for neigte.
$\&litXfflaahe8 oflight.

Page 85, line 66. {Itd refers to the absence of motion ; fdjitoeigenb,
to their silence.

L 70. mid? beud^t. See note to I. 3.

L 7L gef^altene 3fitt9(itt9 ; g^t)atten in the sense of restrained is
less often applied to persons than to things. See ge^ltenen ©djimers,
restrained grief, IX. 109.

Goethe in speaking of the painter Krans says, »f^ienfifertig ol(|ne ^e-
mutl), gehalten ol^ne Stolj, fanb er fid^ überall au Qaufe, überall beliebt.

Dichtung und Wahrheit, Bnch XX., Werke (H.), XXIIL 98.

NOTES. Vm. 203

1. 74. peränbern is nsed withont an object, s» ^l^erSnbeningen tref ^
fen. W.

L 7Ö. morgenben, to-morrqw*8.

L 76. iDoIIen xDxv — »ücrben »ir.

1. 83. See lY. 27 and 28.

L 85. bte Qänbe, acc. absolute with a limiting phrase, equal to "hay-
ing " or " with," understood.

86. iidjtevn, see 1. 56.

Paige 86, Une 89. StetgS; path ; also @teg, iised often in the sense of
a narrow bridge. The two words Steg tinb SBeg are often nsed together.

L 88. For a similar passage by Goethe, see the Wtihlverw. I., VII.
,r@ie entf^logen fi^ furj unb gut über Moo3 unb gfelStrümmer t)in=
abgufteigen; ^buarb t)oran, unb toenn et nun in bie ^dl^e ]aff, unb
Cttilie, leidet f^reiienb, ol^ne gfut^t unb ^nQftU^feit, im {45nften (S^Ieid^^
gemixt t)on Stein gu Stein ilt^m folgte, glaubte er ein Ij^immltf^e» SSefen
gu fe^en, ba§ über il^m fd^toebte. Unb toenn f!e nun man^nml an uns
ftii^erer Stette feine auSgeftredte ^arCb ergriff, ia, fi4 auf feine Sd^ulter
ftü^te, bann fonnte er fid^ nid^t üerläugnen, bag eS ba§ gartefte n)etblid()e
islBefen fei, baätl^n berüt)rte. gaft t)ötte er gen)ünf d()t, fie niödjite ftraud^ln,
gleiten, bag er fie in feine Vlrme auffangen, fie an fein ^erj brücfen tonnte.
S)od^ bie§ l^ötte er unter {einer ^ebingung getl^an, au§ mel^r al§ einer Ur-
fad()e: er fürd()tete, fie gu beleibigen, fie 3u befdi^fibigen." (Chi )

L 90. ;^t)Ite tretenb, missed her step, inade a wrong step as ske ttalked.

L 91. geipanbt » umgeioaubt. finnige » bef onnene, with presence qf

mind,

L 95. ftemmte fld^ gegen bte SdfVOtti, braced himsdf to support Jus
bürden,

1. 100. bebenilxdie, timid, thoughtfid.

URANIA.

AUSSICHT.

Urania, the Heayenlj Mose ; the Muse of astronooiy represented witb
a Btaff poiuting to a globe. 2Iusftc!^, the Fature. Both titles seem
to have been chosen intentionallj.

The old poets not only invoked the mnses at the beginning of their poems,
bat also when a new series of events was to be introdaced. Here
the poet seeks inspiration to accomplish worthily what remains of
bis task.

Page 87, line 1. The origiual form of the openiDg of this canto was :

ir^ufe, bie bu bi§t)er ben treffli^en Süngling geleitet,
%n bie $ru{i i^m baS ^öbd^en nodft bor ber Verlobung gebrüdtt l^aft,
b\l\ uns ferner ben $unb be§ liebli^en $aare§ boHenben."

The word ^ufe was changed first to the plnral, »Wufen, bie tl(|r,' etc.;
then a new verse was added :

•r^Ulufen, bie il^r ben ^i^ter unb IftergU^e Siebe begünfligt/

then changed to the form which was given in the text. H. Schreyer.
G.-J. X. 206.

1. a forgltd? = beforgt, see 1. 252. evft = eben erft,

l. la 2Iugenb(eiben ; less common than f(uSbIeiben. Zt&dftt, gen.
sing See VIII. 5&

Page 88, line 14. toarten, is nsed more often with auf and the
acc

L 15. ber Xlaöifhav, the apotheeary. The apothecary has been noorished
on proverbs and axioms, and he here appears tme to himself.

L 17, feli^en, sainted^ deceased.

L 18. ^&5dfen, dim. of fjafe, or gafen, tendrä, ßlametd ; more com-
monly gofer, f., Sfäferi^en.

L 19. SBetfen, sages, here Stoics.

l 20. brauche, /or gebrauste.

NOTES. IX. 205

L 21. The first edition has gerne.

L 24. 3um Srunnen ber £tnben. See V. 154. The poet skilfally
makes the scene real by exact details, and the mention of a place alreadj
described.

L 28. Unb nalfe war bas IDetnen = i4 toax na^e baran su toeinen.

1. 30. (5ar ju tlj5nc^t betrieb, " carried my folly too far."

1. 3L bebentltd^ert; solemn, awe inspiring, that is, ^ebetlfetl or "^laÜittXis

Icn errcgcnb,

1. 34. bte flfetgigen Stunben ; supply itnburdj.

Page 89» luxe 36. (Sefellen, workmen, Joumeymen, a grade between
apprentice and master. Formerly (^efeEetl meant comrade, associate, and
Electors of the Empire, called their coUeagnes (defeUen. From O. H. G.
@a(, N. H. G. Saa(. The Italian sola and French scUie and the kindred
words are derived from the German. The 0. H. G. feli^üS was originally
a building for hospitality.

1. 38. bretterne. Comp with ^^rctt, the Gerraan word *^ort, E. board,
Goethe wrote here breterne, an orthography even nnusual at the time,
changed in Werke, A. (1808).

1. 40. And which is destined 90(m with clase-pressing roof (o he covered.
The Greeks and Romans wished that the earth might rest lightly upon
thedead. 3)ic ^rbe Jei btr leidet. D.

The description is realistic. Comp. Longfellow*s translation of the
Anglo-Saxon poem, "The Grave."

Thy honse is not
Highly timbered,

• • •

The roof is built
Thy breast fall nigh.

1. 43. The first editions had l)arrie for f^arrete.

L' 45. Ungebärbtg. We can scarcely suppose that the apothecary
intended a disconrteous reference to Hermann 's mother.

1. 46. Tvessing's little werk, Wie die Alten den Tod gebildet haben
(1769), had an incredible influence. Lines 46 to 54,

„2)e§ ZottS rülircnbeS 5BiIb . . . fo M im geben bollcnbe,"

were placed in letters of gold above the parted cnrtains which separated
the spectators from the cofBn, at the poet's fnneral. C. von Beauh*'
Marconnay, Erinnerungen an AU- Weimar. G. J. VI. 174.

206 AUSSICHT.

Id the manascript of Hermann und Dorothea presenred in the Goethe-
Schiller Archive8 in Weimar, the pastor's triamphant Interpretation uf
the meaning of death is not contained. These lines were inserted later
by the poet. Line 46 read : „ßäd^elnb öffnete fdjon her »eife Pfarrer bie
Sippen ;' and was followed immediately by line 55.

L 47. Sc, oor ben ^ugen.

IL 48, 49. The thought of death strenpthens the incentive to action in the
present. 3« fünfttgem l^etl . . . bte f^offnun^ = bie Hoffnung ju lünfti=

geni ©eil. The hope offature weü-heing becomes brighter in trouUe.

1. 50. Reiben tpirb 5um £eben ber tLob, Death becomes a source of

higher llje to bofh.

L 51. ben Cob im ^dbe, death in death. empfinbltd^en; sensitive.

L 62. bes ebcl retfenben Filters IPcrt, the value ofnobf^ npening age.

1. 53. bes en>tgen Kreifes; scientists use tlie word j^reiSlauf for the
circle of natnre.

L 54. tehen tm £eben roOenbe, and life attain compUtion in life.

1. 55. The change from the gloomy philosophy of the apothecary to
the brightness of hope occasioned hy the sudden entrance of the glorious
yonng couple is one of the niost effective parts of the poem.

L 57. bes Bräutigams Bilbung pergletdpbar. The impressron ol
Hermann's statnre is heighteued not by a Statement, bat by a reference
to it as a Standard.

Page 90, line 60. fliegenben s= ^afltg Qef))To4enen. D. See Y. 89.

1. 64. näf{er 3U toerben = nü^et gu Jel^en, or n&l^er au ixtitn ; or
supply lieb with merben.

L 69. gel^n = einzutreten.

L 70. gebenfeU; mention, = ertü&l^nen. See other familiär nses of this
verb, to recall, 1. 45, and pnrpose, IL 38.

L 72. mel^r stood for länger in the first edition.

L 79. fetner geit, or gu feiner Seit = olS feine 3eit »ar, in his time,
This expression is frequently used without the preposition, in the sense,
" in our," " his," " her,'' or " their time."

Page 91, line 83. fid? eigenen IPert fül^It, for feinen eigenen ^iBert
fü^lt.

1. 84. 3^f branc^^tet »otjl aud^, you, too, as weil as myself needed,
etc.

U. 90 and 91. bte IDange . . . äbergoffett; accnsative absolute; a
very common construction based on classical modeis. See VIIL 85. l^ielt
fte fid^ an, tot ^xtli fie an ft^*

NOTES. IX. 207

t 93. (Eraunl Indeed! Insooth! 311 folc^em (Empfang 5= ouf einen
fold^en Empfang nid^t öorbereitet.

L 101. See II. 185.

Page 92, line 102. getm^, assured, contenty from a comfortable sense
of abundant meaus.

1. 103. i^ fennc mtc^ = lä^ fenne meine Saö'e.

L 105, f(^n throws its force on auf ber Sd^toette, even on the thresh-
oid,

L 106. Wltifie, signedf beckoned.

L 107. fid? ins IHtttcI fd?lüge, should interpose.

L 112. perfuc^nben; searching. An Homeric expressioD, Od. IX.
281.

i lia ^uslanbs. See II. 23.

i 114. Wenn tot als,

i 116. 8anbf4?Iag. Comp. VI. 249.

L 120. ber jrete ; society was divided, aniong the early Germans, into
nobles, freemeu, serfs, and slaves.

Page 93, llne 123. ^xauen, gen. slug. for fjfrau, here in the sense
^errin, mistress.

1. 129. tDciflf possibly pleaae her, planen, torment, iease.

„3TSir ^iferfüd^tiöen, bie i^r ein 9J?fibti^en plögt."

Die Laune des Verliebten, Letzter Auft., D. j. G., I 148.

1. 134. ber Derftänbtge IHann, the man- of cold reason, wiihout fed-
ing.

1. 13a i^^aS ^ol^e @4i(ifQ( ift bie l^eilige "^a^i xotXü^ in erl^abener
Seme über bem ©rbenleben fi^t."

Page 94, line 141. For fttUperset^renbeS; the first edition had ftiffe
berjet^renbeS.

L 144. Compare : »^aria l^ot ^cl% gute Sl^eil txxo^Xti."

Luke X. 42.

1. 148. ge3temet. The Compound and simple verbs e§ jiemi are nsed
impersonally, and also reflexively. See also 1. 305, e§ ^temt.

irSum SDerfe, baS toit emfl be reite
(^e^iemt {t^ U)o]^l ein ernfteS Sl^ "

m c <

208 AUSSICHT.

L 151. Iie§ = berliefe as in VII. 153. crjl = guerp.

L 152. badete bes glücflid^en IRäbc^ns. The genitive with ben!en
is equivalent to benfeti with an aud the acc, or ftd^ erinnern.

1. 154. The prose order would be; Unb a(§ id{) xf)n am 5Brunnen toie;
berfonb.

1. 158. als = as tf, or that. tljn Perbtenen, be worthy ofhim : The idea
of attainment here seems to be subordinate to the impulse to be worthy
of such goodness as Hermauu had displayed, by association to show equal
generosity and nobility.

1. 159. etnft stood for beretnfl in the first and second editions.

L 161. ftiHe stood for ftid in the first edition.

Page 95, line 163. unb menn = toenn aud^, even if.

L 165. 3c jinnung, />rc«eiicc ofmind; fidj befinncn is to recaU, recooer
power ofihought.

1. 167. gefiiliret = the past participle nsed in the sense of the
present.

L 171. 2Iber bas fei nun gefaxt = to)aS 14 fiefagi, fei genug.

L 172. galten, or oufl&alten, deUiy, detain.

L 174. Notice the repetition of Ht^t at the opening of each snbse-
quent line, — 11. 175, 176, — giviug emphasis to Dorothea's resolve.

IL 174-177. A vivid and powerful snccession of images, suggested by
the Storni without, aud most natural nnder the circnmstances. Her feel-
ings gave her an impassioned power of description aud eloqnence.

L 180. 5u fc^etben, Infinitive of pnrpose where um wonld usoally
precede.

L 180. „©§ ifl beftimmt in ®otteS 9lat5,

%Ci^ man üom Siebften, maS man l^at
Wu^ f^eiben."

Quoted by W.

L 181. es tjl nun gefc^l^en, // is allover; geft^e^ien = getl^an, or ab-
gei^an, au @nbe.

L 186. pergebltc^n «= unnötigen, useless, idle.

1 188. ^anb = blieb fielen, bagcgcn, over against her, or = 5)er
S3aler bagegen, the father, on the contrary. (D.)

Page 96, line 189, tjerbrte61t(^n,^c(/«/, vexatious.

1 190. That then is whcU I receivedfor my extreme induigence.

1. 193. £eibenf^aftlid? <5efd?rct, bas Ijeftig cerroorren beginnet

Posatonate clnmor, in viofent confusion beginning.

NOTES. EL 209

I, 1B8. ^eginntn, proceeding. See Index.

L 200. jUintl, für jfiTtlt, in the flrst edition.

L S03. Vt'C^Ounq. dlsaiiHulation.

I. 206. Sdfabenf renbe, utalkious pltosurt.

L 20a Kiiig[)eit, deeemeit, diplomacg; = flugt Rtöt. (D.) Comp.
1. 208

1 211. »OS behurf es freni&er tEctlärung = Bit etllSiung tineS
iSninticii.

Pag« 97, lina 28L fei mir gefegnetji-eceiM my bUaiiig

1. S25. bas reUtei to (Slflcfs, and not to itb^n ; their fatnre bliw<
eeemeil eniileBa. Düntzer, huwever, makea bas reiste to (ebtn.

Page 98, line 233. ins (SIBd ftnben, becomt famäUir wiA her «ta
happintui JUineiWfli pnbtn, meai» "tosdaptMie'Bself to."

SUii tMitten unS . . . laum in bi<[(iii neuen Suftanb gtfunbcn.

Dichtung um/ WairheU, III.

SnflatI bag meint S^Ki^tt
anil itbem, mit tr Jet, ju Itben iwife,
€0 Tannfl ba[e(bft nad) oieltn 3al|ren laum
3n tinen Sreunb bit^ finben.

ToMo, Akt iL, Anft 1. Wtris, X. 143.

1. 336. glei4 toT fogleii^.

1. 241. <S\iebe, Joint ; Bküfnllf the poet iMroduces a tonch o! homor
to divert the inteniiitj of tlie feeling^ So m life tbe teusion of extreme
emotioD is often relieved bj some nnexpected uid iocoogTuoDB occur-
rence. Shakspeare is a maater ia the intnidactioD of Sech eSecta. JUad,
I. 600.

L 243. According to the old Germaiui, the ring «ras a ajinbol of bond-
age, of Obligation. Whoever had taken a vow bad a ring placed on bis
flnger, neck, or arm, to wear nntil tbe fulfiment of the vow.

Page 99. line 247- fegn' encl? fflnftigen geiten, few y«urfiavn yean.
The betrothal assomeB tbe form of marriage.

L 248. mit &em 10 in tu, ""'-"-'"' Hp reganln Dorotlie.T as nri orpLin,
V. 123. bes ^reunbes, thp i.|-itliPtarv.

L 881. The pastor's real nr f.'ignetl 3iirprisft([l
that the lines in Canto VT. iNe-inouRrp nn int£
relatiug to Dorothea'« first liptruUipd (liai
• (latriotic Speech {fioiu line 2'i'i), seem to hav«W

210 AUSSICHT.

snbjected to modification and enlargement, as also the passages in Cantos
VII. 101, and VIII. 65. Goethe said in bis letter to SchiUer of April 19,
1797 : " Soroe venes in Homer which are said to be ntterly incoriect and
qnite modern, are of a kind sncb as I myself bave occasionallj introdnced
into my poem after it was finished, in order to make the whole dearer
and more intelligible, and to prepare iu adyance for Coming iucidents.
I am very cnrious to see what I shall be disposed to add or take from my
poem when I have finished my preseut studies (ou Homer) ; meanwhile
the first draft of it may go out into the world." See Böttiger 's detailed
acconnt of the poem after Goethe's reading, Dec 27, 1796, and April 15,
1797.

1. 252. am Brunnen. See VII. 101, and also VUI. 65, the scene
beneath the pear-tree.

L 254. The sentence introdnced by Da§ ntd^t depends npon some
word nnderstood : as, id^ ]^o{fe bod^, or, (^ott he})\Si\t.

L 255. (Einfpru^; pi^ibition, objection, (&\n]pxaä^t is also nsed in a
similar sense. This reference to Dorothea's first betrothed wonld have
been cmel had the pastor known the verses VI. 187*-191, describing the
noble death of her lover, and her silent heroism ander her loss, which
leads, etc.

L 261. This line is a possible reference to the fate of Adam Lux. See
note to VI. 190. Humboldt regarded this passage as characterizing the
spirit of Europe at the end of the last Century, which, disregarding the
actual, foUowed a theory or ideal, irrespective of consequences. jEstheL
Versuche, p. 91. Kcrfer, from L. Carcer, introduced into the language
before the H. G. 2Qutt)erfd()icbun0 took place. The form jlarger, affected
in university life, is of comparatively late iutrodnction. Compare jtaifer,
Stüä), etc.

1. 263. einmal, it is tme,

Page 100, line 268. (5efprä(^, the plural for the singular.

L 269. Hur ein ^rembltng ift ber IHeufd? Ijter auf €rben ; one of
the favorite hymns in the German chnrch begins :

3c^ bin ein ®aft auf ^rben,
Unb l^ab' l^icr feinen ©tanb;
2)cr Iptmmel foH mir tt)crben,
^a§ ift mein !93aterlanb.

^ier mui t4 Arbeit l^aben,
^ier get)' i4 ol^ unb gu;

NOTES. IX. 211

SDort tDtrb tnein ®oii mt4 laben
ma fetner eto'gen ^u^\

Paul Gbhhard.
34 bin ein (Skifi auf @rben* Ps. cxix. 19.

^Qe l^aben befanni bag fte @öfte unb gfremblinge ftnb, ba^ fie ein SBatet::
lanb fu^en. Heb. xi. 13, 14.
L 273. bie geflaltete, ^pely, voeü-propartioned,

L 275. beteinfl, hereafler, in the future; betetnfi, like einft, may reiate

to the past as well as the future. It seems to haye been formed on the

model of berjeit, bettoeit. The word dates from the first half of the eigh-

teenth Century, like einft.

1. 280. umfangen = umormen, or umf fließen, as in VI. 284.

1. 281. fc^n^ebenbeS; that is, hovering in memory, in bet @rins

netung.

Page 101, Une 288. ber (Tag == bie ©egentoati, as in IV. 185 ; V. 14.

L 289. unb = benn.

L 29L inbes also inbeffen, from innen and be3, and beffen, «« untere
beifen.

L 295. A not infrequent fignre in Goethe's writiugs :

»3ft bieS ber ©rbe f efter SBoben ? . . .
3m @4iffe fte^' id^, n>ogenb f(]^n)Qnft eS ^in unb-l^er.'

Vorspiel f 1807. Chuqüet.

Sie (frbe f^eini ftd^ für ben gu Utot^tn, ber auS bem @4iffe fteigt.
Wanderj., Bach IL, Kap. IV. Also Buch I. Kap. YIII.

L 300. tPir wotien, let us, fyxlitn = auSldalten, auSldarren, be firm,
bauern =« ouSbouern, persevere,

(^eftä^U bin i^ unb toitt auSbauern bis anS @nbe. Brief an Auguste
von Stolbergf 24. Mal Chuquet.

1. 301. Additional emphasis is given to the passage by the repetition

of ,fcft.*

1. 302. f^manfenb geitnnt l^, who in times of change is of changefui
mind.

1. 303. breitet for üerbreitet. See V. 104.

1. 304. auf bem 5tt\ne betjarrt, persisU in his purpose,

Stnx^, man erftattete ^ri^t

Sßeil a0e fteif auf il^rem @inn bel^arrten.

GSLLE

212 AUSSICHT.

1. 304. hxlbet bte IDelt ftc^, creates or fashions his own toorld, moulds
extemal circumstances to his wiÜ» Comp. „]o gel^drt i^t l)ie SBelt an/ VX
242.

IL 305-306. bte fürchterlich Betpegnng fort5nletten, to contimu this

terrible movement,
1. 307. Dies ifl nnfer I bies, this land, this heritage,
1. 310. erlaben, ye// white standing united agcdnst the enemy»
L 311. meiner als jemalS; more mine th^n ever, The possessive ad-

jective is not properly compared. Grimm cites in addition to this :

Hnb ben aOerf^önflen l^leinen,
^^n, ben S^raunt unb äi^ad^en {|)innen,
^f^n, ben allemteinften meinen,
@eV i4 funfein mitten brinnen.

AsNDT, Ged. (1840), 418.
Goethe formed also the Superlative of eigen, »in Sl^rer eigenfien

Page 12Q(^liiie 312. Kummer «ssfear of loss, forgenb, with appre-
hensüm ofthe enemy, D.

L 313. broi{en, sapply einaufaHen. D.

1. 314. reiche bte IPaffen, andgive me my weapons.

L 3ie. itc^r, confidently; jleflt f!c??, wäl place.

1. 317. fo ftünbe bte ITlac^t auj,ßrce would rise against/wee. Comp.
IV. 98-100.

1. 318. erfreuten, shodd rejoice.

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

Hermann und Dobothea was pnblished first in the "Taschenbuch für
1798/' which appeared in October, 1797. "Herrmann und Dorothea
von J. W. von Qoethe. Berlin, bey Friedrich Vieweg dem Älteren."

It contained a calendar, and 174 pages of text, l6mo, together with an
engraved frontispiece bj Chodowiecki, representing the Pmssian
royal familj, a f ashion phite in colors, and six engravings.

Several editions of the " Taschenbuch " were issned in various biudings,
and on different kinds of paper. Other Single editions appeared in
Goethe*s lifetime, with and without illustrations, in 1798, 1799 (2),
1803, 1805, 1806, 1807, 1808, 1811, 1813, 1814 (3), 1815, 1816, 1817,
1820, 1822 (2), 1823, 1825, 1826 (2), 1829 (3), 1830, also in the vari-
ous editions of Goethe's collected works; in the Neue Schriften, 1792*
1800, Bd. VIL (1800), "N;" in the edition of 1806-1810, 13 Bde.,
Bd. X. (1808), " A;'' in that of 1815-1819, 22 Bde, Bd. XL (1817),
"B ; " in the edition, in part corresponding, in 26 Bde., 1816-22, Bd.
XI.; and in the Ausgabe letzter Hand in 40 Bde., l6mo., Bd. XL.,
j 827-30, " C ^ ", with Goethe's final revision ; also in the octavo edition,
Bd. XL., 1827-1830, "C«".

Unauthorized reprints, occasionally claiming to be revised, appeared in
1799, 1804, 1810, etc.

a. GENERAL REFERENCE.

Andresen, K. O. — Sprachgebrauch Bratranek, 7. T. — Goethe's Brief-
und Sprachrichtigkeit im Deut- Wechsel mit den Gebrüdern von
sehen. 5te Aufl. Heilbronn, Humboldt (1795-1832). Leipzig,
1887. 1876.

Bttttiger, 0. A — Literarische Zu- Braun, J. W. — Schiller und Goeth«^
stände und Zeitgenossen. 2 Bde. im Urtheile ihrer Zeitgenosse
Leipzig, 1838. Zeitungskritiken, Berichte u

214

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

Notizen, Schiller und Goethe und
deren Werke betreffend aus den
Jahren 1773-1812. Zweite Ab-
theilung : Goethe. 3 Bde. Berlin,
1884.
Briefe von und an Groethe. Des-
gleichen Aphorismen und Bro-
cardica. Herausgegeben von F.
W. Riemer. Leipzig, 1846.
Briefwechsel zwischen Goethe und
Knebel (1774-1832). 2 Theile.
Leipzig, 1851.

Briefwechsel zwischen Schiller und
Goethe. 4te Aufl. 2 Bde. Stutt-
gart, 1881.

Schiller*s Briefwechsel mit Kömer.
Von 1784 bis zum Tode Schillers.
2te verm. Aufl. 2 Thle. Leipzig,
1874.

GholeviuSy C. L. — Geschichte der
deutschen Poesie nach ihren
antiken Elementen. Leipzig,
1856.

Chuquety A. — Goethe, Campagne
de France. 2 ^d. Paris, 1890.

Dttntier,H.— Life of Goethe. Trans-
latedbyT.W.Lyster. New York,
1884.

Eberhard, J. A. — Synonymisches
Handwörterbuch der deutschen
Sprache. 14te Aufl. von Dr. Otto
Lyon besorgt. Leipzig, 1889.

Eokermaun, J. F. — Gespräche mit
Groethe in den letzten Jahren sei-
nes Lebens. 6te Aufl. mit ein-
leitender Abhandlang und An-
merkungen von H. Düntzer. 3
Teile. Leipzig, 1885.

Ooaihe's Werke. — Herausgegeben

im Auftrage der Grossherzogin
Sophie von Sachsen-Weimar.
Froml887on. Cited as " Werke."

Ooeihe's Werke. — Nach den vor-
züglichsten Quellen revidirte Aus-
gabe. Berlin. Gustav Hempel.
CMted as « Werke H.'* The Ge-
dichte in zweiter Aufl. mit Ein-
leitung und Anmerkungen von
G. von Loeper. Berlin, 1882-
84.

Werke, Vollständige Ausgabe letz-
ter Hand. Stuttgart und Tübin-
gen, 1827-30. 40 Bde., 16mo.
Cited as ''C.^" The same, 8vo,
cited as C.^

Ooeihe's Werke. — Fünfter TeiL
Hermann und Dorothea. Her-
ausgegeben von H. Düntzer, Ber-
lin und Stuttgart. (Kürschner's
Deutsche National • Litteratur. )
Cited as " D."

Ber junge Goethe. — Seine Briefe
und Dichtungen, von 1764-1776.
Mit einer Einleitung von Michael
Beruays. 3 Teile. Leipzig, 1875.
Cited as '* D. j. G."

0rimm, H.--The Life and Times
of Goethe. Translated by Sarah
H. Adams. Boston, 1880.

Orimm, Jaeob und ^^Ihehu. —
Deutsches Wörterbuch.. Leipzig.
From 1854. (Incomplete.)

Humboldt, W. — Ansichten über
.^thetik und Literatur. Seine
Briefe an Chr. G. Kömer (1793-
1830). Herausgegeben von F.
Jonas. Berlin, 1880.

Klopstooks Werke. — Herausgege-

BIBLIOGRAPHY. 215

ben von Dr. R. Hamel. (Kürsch- Hanptschwierigkeiten der dent*

ner's Deatsche National-Littera- sehen Sprache. 19^ Aufl. 1889.

tur.) Berlin und Stuttgart. Seherer, W. — Historj of German

Kluge, P. — An Etymological Die- Literature. Translated by F. C.

tionary of the German Language. Couybeare. New York. 1886.

Translated from the fonrth Ger- Vom, Johaim Heinrich. — In *' Der

man edition by J. F. Davis. Lon- Göttinger Dichterbund." Erster

don, 1891. Teil. Herausgegeben von A.

Lehmann, J. A. 0. L. — Goethe's Saoer. (Kürschner's Deutsche

Sprache und ihr Geist. Berlin, National-Litteratur). Berlin und

1852. Stuttgart.

Pröhle, H. — Abhandlungen über Vom, J. H. — Homer's Iliad. 5te

Göthe, Schiller, Bürger und ei- Aufl., 3 Bde. Stuttgart, 1821.

nige ihrer Freunde. Potsdam, Waokemagel, W. — Geschichte des

1889. deutschen Hexameters und Pen-

Biemer, 7. W. — Mittheilungen über tameters bis auf Klopstock. Ber-

Goethe. 2 Bde. Berlin, 1841. lin, 1831. (Also in bis Kleinere

Sanders, B. — Wörterbuch der Schriften. Bd. II.)

6. ANNOTATED EDITIONS AND INDEPENDENT WORKS.

Englüh.

Apel, H. — Goethe's Hermann und . and a vocabulary. London, 1876.

Dorothea with copious explana- Second edition revised, 1883.

tory notes, and a complete voca- Hart, J. K. — Goethe's Hermann

bulary. London, 186.5. und Dorothea, edited with an in-

BeU, E. and E. Wölfel. Goethe's troduction, commentary, etc. New

Hermann und Dorothea with a York, 1875.

Short introduction, argnments, BaTeniberg, A. von. — Goethe's Her-

and notes, critical and explansr mann und Dorothea, with notes

tory. London, 1875. edited for the use of schools.

Clopinl A. C. Goethe's Hermann London, 1869.

und Dorothea in neuer Recht- Sachs, H. — Goethe's Hermann und

Schreibung, with grammatical and Dorothea, with grammatical ex-

explanatory notes. London, 1 886. planations, calculated to bring the

(No. 6 of the " German Theatre.") English reader to a sound knowl-

Förster, K. Goethe's Hermann und edge of the German language.

Dorothea, with explanatory notes London, 1884.

216 BIBLIOGRAPH Y.

Sehnnomaim, H. — Goethe's Her- und Dorothea, with an introdnc-

mann und Dorothea. (Grammar tion and notes. 1875. New edi-

School Series of Classics). Lon- tion revised bj T. W. Cartmell.

don, 1874. Cambridge, 1889. (Pitt Press

Wagner, W. — Goethe's Hermann Series.)

Frenck.

Chuquet, A. -^ Goethe, Hermann Levy, B. — Hermann et Doroth^e

und Dorothea. Edition nouvelle de Goethe. Texte allemand pu-

avec introdnction et commentaire. bü^ avec nn avant-propos, des

Paris, 1886. sommaires et des notes explica-

Oasnier, K. L'Abb^. — Goethe, Her- tives. Paris, 1864. Nouvelle edi-
mann et Doroth^e, texte allemand tion. 1888.
pnblie avec une introdnction, des Schmitt, L. — Goethe, Hermann et
sommaires et des notes litt^raires. Doroth^e. Texte allemand, nou-
Deuxieme Edition. Paris, 1889. velle Edition classique, annot^e.

Girot, A. — Goethe, Hermann et Paris, 1885.

Dorothee. Texte allemand avec Stapfer, P. — Goethe et ses deux

une introdnction et des notes. chefs-d^oeuvre classiques. (Iphi-

Paris, 1890. g^nie et Hermann et Doro-

Ottthlin, Ph. — Goethe, Hermann et th^e.) Denxi^me Edition. Paris,

Dorothee. £dition classique du 1886.

texte allemand, publice avec no- Wagner, J. H. — Hermann et Doro-

tice biographique et litteraire et th^a. Edition annot^e. Paris,

des notes en fran^ais. Paris, 1890.

1887. Weiss, J. J. — Essai snr Hermann

Hallberg, E. — Goethe, Hermann et et Dorothee de Goethe. Paris,

Dorothee. Paris, 1886. 1856.

Germdn,

Becker, 0. T. — Goethe's Hermann CholeviuB, L. — .^thetische und hi-

und Dorothea, besonders zum storische Einleitung, nebst fort-

Gebrauch in höheren Bildungs- laufender Erklärung zu Goethe's

anstalten, erläutert. Halle, Hermann und Dorothea. 2teverb.

1852. Auflage. Leipzig, 1877.
Bratranek, P. T. — .^thetische Bensei. — Hermann und Dorothea.

Studien. Wien. Bd. I. 1-55. Schulausgabe mit Anmerkungen.

1853. Neunte Aufl. Stuttgart, 1889.

BIBLIOGRAPH^.

2U

IHIntser, H. — Goethe'ü Hermann
und Dorothea, in " Erläuterungen
zu den' deutschen Klassikern."
5te Aufl. (without text). Leipzig,
1886.

Pnnke, C. A. — Goethe's Hermann
und Dorothea, mit ausführlichen
Erläuterungen in katechetischer
Foi*m für den Schulgebrauch und
das Privatstudium. Paderborn.
6te Aufl. 1891.

Oude, C. — Erläuterungen deutscher
Dichtungen nebst Themen zu
schriftlichen Aufsätzen. Zweite
Reihe. 8te Aufl. (without text).
Leipzig, 1887. (Similar analyses
of parts of the poem are found in
nnmerous literary mauuals.)

Eieoke, H. H. — Goethe*s Grösse in
seinem bürgerlichen Epos Her-
mann und Dorothea. Leipzig,
1860. Also in his Gesammelte
Aufsätze zur deutschen Littera-
tur. 2te Aufl. 1885.

Hoffmann, W. B. — Qoethe's Her-
mann und Dorothea in gemein-
fasslicher Darstellung erläutert.
Breslau, 1872.

Hofmeister, B. — Goethe's Hermann
und Dorothea. Leipzig, 1891.
In Teubner's "Sammlung deut-
scher Dicht- und Schriftwerke."

Httlskamp, P. — Goethe's Hermann
und Dorothea. Münster, 1879.

Humboldt, W. — -^Esthetische Ver-
suche über Goethe's Hermann
und Dorothea. Braunschweig,
1799. 3te Anfl., 1883. (Also in
his Gesammelte Werke, Bd. IV.)

Keok, K. P. — Goethe's Hermann
und Dorothea. In ''Classische
Dichtungen mit kurzen Erklärun-
gen für Schule und Haus." Gotha,
1883.

Kuenen, E. — Goethe's Hermann und
Dorothea. 2te Aufl., 1890. In
"Die deutschen Klassiker erläu-
tert und gewürdigt," etc., Viertes
Bäudchen (without text).

Leineweber, H. — Goethe's Hermann
und Dorothea. In " Schulaus-
gaben deutscher Klassiker." 2te
Aufl. Trier, 1890.

lichterfeld, A. — Hermann und Do-
rothea, mit Einleitungen und An-
merkungen. In Gräser's ** Schul-
ausgaben classischer Werke." 4te
Aufl. Wien, 1888.

lindemaim, W.— Goethe's Hermann
und Dorothea. Freiburg im B.,
1868-1871. In the "Bibliothek
deutscher Classiker für Schule."

Linsenbarth, 0. — Die Oertlichkeit
in Goethes Herman und Dorothea.
Beilage zum Prog. des königl.
Gymnasiums zu Kreuznach. Os-
tern. 1889. S. 17-30.

Linsenbarth, 0. — Die Oertlichkeit
in Goethe's Hermann und Doro-
thea. Beilage zum Programm
des königl. Gymnasiums zu Kreuz-
nach. Ostern, 1889.

Lundehn. — Goethe's Hermann und
Dorothea. Leipzig.

Lttcke, 0. — Goethe und Homer.
Osterprogramm der kgl. Klos-
terschule zu Nordhausen. Ilfeld,
1884.

218 BIBLIOGRAPHY.

Kaohold, W. — Goethe's Hermann thea nach den vorzüglichsten

und Dorothea, erHlutert für den Quellen revidirte Ansg. mit An-

Schulgebrauch. Gera, 1888. merkungen begleitet. Berlin,

Fötal, J. — Hermann und Dorothea. 1879.

In Hölder's " Classiker Ausgaben Timm, H. — Hermann und Doro-

für den Schulgebrauch." 2teAufl. thea von Goethe, mit Einleitung

Wien, 1888. und fortlaufender Erklärung.

Feehnik, A. — Goethe's Hermann Stuttgart, 1856.

und Dorothea, und Herr Thad- Weiss, K. — Glück und Frieden,

däus oder der letzte Ritt in Li- Goethe's Hermann und Dorothea,

thauen von Mickiewicz, Leipzig, ethisch ausgelegt. 2te Aufl. Ber-

1879. lin, 1880.

Bttmelin, 0. — Hermann und Doro- Werther, T. — Zur Enstehung von

thea. In ** Reden und Aufsatze, Goethe's Hermann und Dorothea.

1875-81." Tübingen. Programn -Beilage d. Grossh.

Sevin, L. — Hermann und Dorothea Gymnasiums zu Eutin. Eutin,

von Goethe. Bdchn. 5. Berlin, 1890.

1887. 2 verb. Aufl., 1891. (In Wychgram, J. — Goethe's Hermann

"Meisterwerke der deutschen und Dorothea. (In *' Sammlung

Litteratur.") deutscher Schulausgaben.) Leip-

Steigenberger, P. — Goethe-Studien. zig, 1889.
Programm zum Jahresbericht Yzem, £. P. — Über Goethe's Her-
über die kgl. Lateinschule zu mann und Dorothea. Berlin, 1836.
Grünstadt 1882 and 1883. (Published first in Hagen's Ger-

Strehlke, P. — Hermann und Doro- mania. 1836.)

Hungarian,

Goethe : Hermann und Dorothea. Magyarizta bj R. Weber. Budapest.
1880.

■

Italtan,

Primo canto del poema Hermann delle scuole, da M. Caraccio.

und Dorothea, annotato ad uso Padova, 1883.

c. TRANSLATIONS.

Bohemian.

Goethe, Hermann a Dorota, epos mann. Prag, 1882. Last edition.
idylick^. Prelozil Josef Jung- 1890.

BIBLIOGÄAPHY.

219

Danish,
Hermann og Dorothea af J. W. Goethe's Hermann og Dorothea,

Gk)ethe, fordansket og omarbei-
det af Jens Smith. Kjöbenhavn,
1799.
Hermann og Dorothea, oversat ved
S. Meisling. Kjöbenhavn, 1835.

oversat af Oehleuschläger. Kjö-
benhavn, 1841. (Also in bis col-
lected work-*. Bd. I.)

Englüh,
Herman and Dorothea. A poem A trauslation of the Herman and

from the German by J. Holcroft.
London, 1801. (With illustra-
tions.)

Herman and Dorothea : a tale in
prose from the German. Lon-
don (?), 1805.

Herman and Dorothea, trauslated
from the hexameters of Gothe
(byW. W.). 1839. London (?).
Reprinted in the Democratic Re-
view. Vol. 23. 1848.

Verse translations from the Ger-
man (by W. W.). London, 1847.

Dorothea of Goethe, in the oid
English measnre of Chapman's
Homer. By M. Winter. With
notes. Dublin, 1850. 12mo.

Herman and Dorothea, and Alexis
and Dora. Edited by S. E. Brow-
nell. New York, 1849. (Pos-
sibly a reprint of WhewelFs
translation.)

Herman and Dorothea. From the
German of Goethe, by J. Coch-
rane. Oxford and Glasgow ( 1 853 ).
8vo.

(Contains Herman and Dorothea.) Hermann und Dorothea. Trans-

English hexameter translations from
Schiller, Goethe, Homer, Callinus,
and Meleager. London, 1847.
(Herman and Dorothea by W.
Whewell.)

Herman and Dorothea in old Eng-
lish measnre. (Anonymous.)
London, 1840.

lated by T. C. Porter. (Li prose.)
New York, 1854. 8vo.
Goethe's Hermann nnd Dorothea.
Translated by H. Dale. Dresden,
1859. 8yo. Reprinted in the
" Poems of Goethe, translated in
the original metres." New York.
(Withoutdate.)

Herman and Dorothea. Translated Goethe's Hermann and Dorothea :

into English hexameters from the translated into English verse (by

German hexameters of Goethe, J. Cartwright). London, 1862.

with an introductory essay. (By 8yo.

Charles Tomlinson.) London, Goethe's Hermann and Dorothea.

1848. 8yo. Translated by E. Frothingham.

220

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

With illnstratioiiB. Boston, 1870.
8vo.

^ the's Hermauu und Dorothea.
Translated by H. Dale. With il-
lustrations by W. Kaulbach and
L. Hofmann. Munich and Ber-
lin (1874). 4to.

Goethe's Hermann und Dorothea.
Translated into English hexame-
ter verse by M. J. Teesdale.
London, 1874. 8vo. Second edi-
tion. London, 1875. 8vo.

Goethe's Hennann und Dorothea,
with correspouding English hex-

ameters on opposite pages. By F.
B. Watkins. London, 1875. 8vo.

Goethe's Hermann und Dorothea,
in " Goethe's Fuems, translated in
the original metres by E. A.
Bowring.'' London, 1874. Bohu's
Standard Library.

Goethe's Hermann and Dorothea,
translated by £. A. Bowring, with
etchings by H. Faber. Phila.,
1889.

Hermann und Dorothea. Trans-
lated into English prose by G.
Kreyenberg. Danzig. (No date.)

French.

Hermann et Dorothee en neuf
chants, poeme allemand de Goe-
the, traduit en prose par Bitaube
(P. J. ) . Paris et Strasbourg, 1799.
18mo. Last edition, 1890. (Also
an interlinear translation of the
same. 1799.)

Hermann et Dorothee en allemand.
In ** Essai de traductions inter-
lin^aires des six langues," etc.
A. M. H. Boulard. Paris (1802).

Hermann et Dorothee. Traduit par
X. Marmier. Paris, 1837. 12mo.
(In prose with German text oppo-
site. )

Hermann et Dorothee. Traduction
nouvelle de N. Fournier, pr^-
c^dee de Goethe et la Comtesse
de A. Stolberg, par H. Blaze de
Bury. Nouvelle Edition. Paris,
1871.

Hermann et Dorothee, traduit en
vers par G. Colmet. Paris, 1872.

Hermann et Dorothee. Traduction
fran^aise par B. Levy. Avec le
texte allemand et des notes. Paris,
1881. Last edition 1890.

Be lange E. Hermann et Dorothee
de Goethe, traduit en vers. Ver-
viers, 1883. 2me ^d.

Hermann et Dorothee de Goethe,
traduit de Tallemand par L. Bore,
avec introduction par E. Falijan.
Paris, 1886. (In prose.)

Hermann et Dorothee. Les auteurs
allemands expliqu^s d'apr^s une
methode nouvelle par deux tra-
ductions fran9aise8 par B. Levy.
Paris, 1887.

Hermann et Dorothi^e, expliqu^ lit-
t^ralement, traduit en fran^ais et
annote par B. Levy. Paris, 1888.

BIBLIOGRAPHY. 221

Goethe's Hennann nnd Dorothea. Aus den Versen in Prosa umge-
Leipzig, 1822. (In prose.) bildet von 0. T. Kersten. Mit

Goethe's Hermann und Dorothea. Holzschnitten. London, 1823.

Greek,

Goethe's Hermann nnd Dorothea. 1er. Giessen 1823. 4to. Zweiter

Erster Gesang metrisch griechisch Gesang. 1830. 8vo.

übersetzt, mit beigefügtem Ori- Goethe's Hennann und Dorothea,

ginal und Fischer's lateinischer Ins Altgriechische übersetzt von

Übersetzung, von H. A. W. Wink- A. Dühr. Gotha» 1888.

Hermann und Dorothea, metrisch frei übersetzt von M. Rothberg. Wai^
schau, 1857.

Huitgarian,

Hermann ^s Dorottya. Irta Goethe. edition 1882. In the Olcsd Kö-
Nämetböl forditta H. I. (Hege- nyvtär( Populär Library). Edited
düs I.) Budapest, 1875. Last by P. Gyulai.

Italian.

Ermanno e Dorotea. Poematedesco zione del Sign. G. Barbieri. Mi-

del Signor di Goethe. Tradotto lauo, 1824. 8vo. (Translated in

in versi italiaui scritti dal Sign. prose.)

C. S. Jagemann. Halle e Lipsia, Goethe. Arminio e Dorotea. Tra-

1804. 8vo. duzione di Andrea Maffei. Mi-

Dorotea del Sign. Goete. Tradu- lano, 1869. (Last edition, 1884.)

Latin.

Hermann und Dorothea ins Latein!- seph, Graf von Berlichingen. Tu-
sche übersetzt von B. G. Fischer. hingen, 1825. Nene Ausgabe.
Stuttgart, 1822. 1828. (Both editions with the

Hermann und Dorothea, von GÖthe. German text on the opposite

Ins Lateinische übersetzt von Jo- page.)

222 BIBUOGBAPHT.

Netkerlandi^.

Herman en Dorothea: naar het door F. Willems. Antwerpen,

Hoogdaitfich door C.teu Hoet. 1864.

Nijmegeo, 1826. Uerman en Dorothea. lu't oor-

Goethe's ilerman en Dorothea. Ge. sproukelijk metrom vertaald

dicht in uegeu zangen vertaald door U. K Dewald/s Gravenhage,

1 886. ( With 8 photographs. )

Polüh,

Herman i Dorota, tldm przez. A. Herman i Dorota. Przelozjl F.
Czaikowskiego. Warsaw, 1845. Ziembra. Cracow, 1885.

P(niugtiese,

Hermann e Dorothea. Poema de gnesa por C. yon KoBeritz. Porto
Goethe vertido em prosa porta- Algre, 1884.

Ru9sian,

Hermann und Dorothea. Gedicht in übersetzt yon 0. Arefjew. Moscaw,
' neun Gresängen von . . . Goethe, 1842..

Spanüh.
K. de Gahreriso. Valencia, 1819.

Swedish,

Hermann und Dorothea, med anmärkniugar utgiTu af J. A. Hallgren.
Stockholm, 1880.

ADAPTATIONS, DRAMATIS^ATIONS, TRAVESTIES.

Hermann nnd Dorothea. Lieder- Hermann und Dorothea. Genre-
spiel in einem Akte, von D. Ka- bild in einem Akt, von R. Hahn,
lisch und A. Weihranch. Berlin, Berlin, 1876.
1873. J. W. von Goethe's Hermann nnd

BIBLIOGRAPH^ 223

Dorothea, traveatirt vom Ver- nnd Voesens Louise. Hamburg,

faäserderGigantomachie. Berlin, 1808.

1801. Ttfpfeii K. — Lustspiele. Hermann

Oswald and Louise, Gedicht in 3 und Dorothea. Bd. 5. Berlin,

Gesängen. Als Seitenstück zu 1843.
Goethe 's Hem&nn und Dorothea,

rf. ARTICLES IN PERIODICALS.

For contemporary criticism see Braun, J. W., Goethe im Urtheäe seiner
Zeitgenossen. Bde. IL and III., 1787-1801, 1801-1812. Also Wenzel.
Ans Weimars goldenen Tagen, 1859.

Allgemeine Literatur-Zeitung^ 1797*

Behlegel, A. W. von. — Hermann und Dorothea. (Also in his Gesammelte
Schriften. Bd. XI. and in Braun, " Goethe im Urtheile," etc.)

Archvofür das Studium der negieren Sprachen.

Bnrmeifter. — Noch etwas über die Duiehixiskj, W. — Über die Technik

Quelle von Groethe's Hermann von Hermann und Dorothea. Bd.

und Dorothea. Bd. L 257-259. 79. (1887.)

Bunneister. — Ueber Ort nnd Zeit Sehauenhorg, E. — Zu Goethe's Her-
der Entstehung yon Groethe's Her- mann und Dorothea. Bd. 37.
mann and Dorothea. Bd. 31 , 25 f. (1 865. )
(1863.)

Archiv fiir den Unterricht im Deutschen.
l^ehoff, H. — Hermann und Dorothea, 1843.

Archiv fdr Litteraturgeschichte.

Contemporary references to Hermann und Dorothea in Klopstock's let-
ters. Bd. IIL S. 267, 396, 398, 400, 403. (1874.)

Berichte des Freien Deutschen Hochstißs.

Wassenieher. — Zur Zeitrechnung in Goethe's Hermann und Dorothea.
Bd. VI. 499-508. (1890.)

\

224 BIBLIOGRAPHY.

EUttterfür das bayrische Oymnasial-SchtUweseiu

Steigenberger, P. — Goethe's Bild von Goethe's Hermann. Bd. XXI.

iu Hermann und Dorothea. Bd. S. 138-142 (1885). Also apart.

XV. (1882.) Wirth, Ch. Zu Hermann und Doro-
Steigenbcffger, P. — Die Eigenart thea. Bd. Xxfll. (1886.)

Democratic Review,

Herman and Dorothea. Vol. 23. (1848.) Contains apparently the trans-
lat^'on by Dr. WhewelL

Didasialia.

Parisiiui, L. — Zur Vorgeschichte von Goethe's Hermann und Dorothea.
Feb. 15, 17, 18, 1880.

English Historicdl Review.
Spiers, E. B. — The Salzburgers. Vol. V. (1890).

Fräser* s Magasdne,
Whewell, W. — Goethe's Hermann and Dorothea. Vol. XL. 33 (1850).

Freie Bahn.

(Organ des New-Yorker Turnvereins.)
Knorts, K. — Hermann und Dorothea. Jahrg. V. Nos. 6-9. (1887.^

Goethe^Jährhiich.

Herausgegeben von Dr. Ludwig Briefe an. Mitgetheilt von L.

Ge,}|S^From 1880. 12 Bde. Geiger. Bd. IU. 220 (1882).

^ ^inkf ot^/m. See the biblio- Hohn, V. — Einiges über Goethes

graphy by\{e editor in all the Vers. Bd. VI. S. 176-230. 1885.

volumes. \ Goethe und die Sprache der Bibel.

Meyort H. und Kaniler von Kttller, Bd. VIII. S. 187-202. See also

BIBLIOGRAPHY. 225

additions to the aboye by G. Hauff, Hermann und Dorothea. Bd. X.

and Sprichwörtliches bei Goethe, S. 196-211. (1889.)

by H. Henkel. Bd. XI. S. 176- Viicher, F. — Kleine Beiträge zur

183. (1890.) Charakteristik Goethes. Bd. IV.

Humboldt, W. von. — Brief an Goe- S. 3-50. ( 1 883. )

the über G^esänge y.-VIII., von Interesting references to Hermann

Hermann und Dorothea (30 May, nnd Dorothea are fonnd in the

1797), Bd. VIIL S. 67-9. See al- letters of contemporaries in vol-

sotheeditor'snote. S. 116. (1887.) nmes I. 323; VI. 107 ; VII. 214«

Scfareyor, H. — Goethes Arbeit an 215; VIIL 36, 56, 67-69.

Die Grerizboten,

Hehn, V — Gedanken über Groethe. Pfali, F. Goethe's Wettkampf mit

Jahrgänge, 40 and 42. 1884-85. den griechischen Dichtern. Bd.

(Also printed separatoly. Berlin, 39(1889).
1886)

Magctzinför die Literatur des In- und Atulandes,
Kirehbaoh, W. — Hermann nnd Dorothea. Bd. 58 (1889).

Net^ Jahrbücher für Philologie und Pädagogik,

Besser, A — Der Pfarrer in Goethes Lorsch, J. — Ist der Pfarrer in Goe-

Hermann und Dorothea. Bd. 136 thes Hermann und Dorothea Ka-

(1888). tholik oder Protestant ? Bde. 131-

Henkel, H. — Der biblische Bilder- 32 (1884-85).
und Sentenzenschatz. Bd. 45
(1889.)

Praktischer Schulmann.

Zimmermann, E- — Über Goethes Hermann nnd Dorothea. Bd. 23.
(1874).

Preussische Jahrbücher,

Schmidt, J. — Hermann nnd Do- Bielichowiky, A. — Die Urbilder zu
rothea. Bd. 50. S. 296-^09. Hermann und Dorothea. Bd. 6U.
(1882.) S. 335-346. (1887.)

226 BIBLIOGRAPHY.

Viertdjahrschrift fUr LüteraiurgeKkieki^.

Haraaek, 0. — Goethe nnd Wilhelm Humboldt. Bd. L S. 225-243.

(1888.)

ZeiUckrift für den deuUcheti UnterrichL

Huther, A. — Über die realistischen Seniler, dir. — Die Weltanschaa-

Elemente von Goethes Hermann ung Groethes in Hermann und

und Dorothea. 2 Jahrgang. iS. Dorothea. 4 Jahrg. S. 138-144.

72-87. (1887.) (1890.)

Zeitschrift für die devUcke SprcLche.

Sanders, D. — Zn einigen Stellen in Goethes Hermann und Dorothea.
Bd. I., Heft 2, S. 80-82 (1888).

e. ILLUSTRATIONS.

a. Single edäions, See also Transladona.

Taschenbach für 1798. Hermann Hermann nnd Dorothea, mit Gothe's

und Dorothea von J. W. von Gö- Bilde und 3 Kupfern. 1804. (With-

the. Berlin, bei Vieweg dem äl- out place.)

teren. Mit 1 Titelkupfer von Gothe's Neue Schriften. Hermann

Chodowiecki. l Modekupfer und und Dorothea. Neue Ausgabe

6 landschaftl Kupfern. mit elf Kupfern. Braunschweig,

The same, with six engravings dif- 1806.

fering from the above. Also with- Hermann und Dorothea. Neue Aus-

out the calendar. 1798. gäbe mit einem Titelkupfer. Ibid.

Hermann und Dorothea von J. W. 1807, 1811, 1814, 1815. 8vo.
Göthe. Neue Ausgabe mit zehn Hermann und Dorothea. Neue Aus-
Kupfern, mit gestochenem Ti- gäbe, mit einem Titelkupfer [nnd
telblatt nnd Vignette. Braun- einem Holzschnitt |. Ibid. 1814.
schweig, 1799, 1808. Hermann nnd Dorothea. Mit einem

Hermann nnd Dorothea, Zweite ver- Holzschnitt. Ibid. (1816.)

besserte Auflage, mit 6 Kupfern Hermann und Dorothea. Neue

von Chodowiecki und Küffner. Ausgabe mit zehn Holzschnitten.

1799. (Without place.) Ibfd, (1820.)

Göthe's nene Schriften. Hermann Hermann und Dorothea. Nene

und Dorothea. Neue Ausgabe mit Aasgabe. Mit 9 Vignetten und

zehn Kupfern. Braunschweig, l Titelkupfer. Ibid. 1826, 1829,

1803, 1813. 1830, 1833. 8vo.

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

227

Hermann und Dorothea von J W.
von Göthe. Neue Ausgabe mit 4
Kupfern nach Kolbe. Brann-
schweig. Koy.Octav. 1822,1829.

Boseh, E. — Hermann und Dorothea,
mit Illustrationen in Holz ge-
schnitten von Klitzsch und Roch-
litzer. Berlin, 1867. 6te Aufl.
1875.

Bosch, E. — Hermann und Doro-
thea, mit Zeichnungen, in Holz
geschnitten von R. Brend'amour,

' und einer Einleitung von G.
Wendt. Berlin, 1868. 5te Aufl.
1874.

Comill, 0. — Hermann und Doro-
thea nach Original-Zeichnungen
Photographirt von J. Schaefer.
Frankfurt "/m. 1868.

Ftthrig, J. — Umrisse zu Gütbe's
Hermann und Dorothea, 10 Blät-
ter radirt von L. Grüner. Brann-
schweig. 1827.

Hofmann, L.— Illustrationen zu Goo-
the's Hermann und Dorothea, 8
Photographien nach Original-Car-
tons. München. Grösse II.

Also with Kaulbach*s zwei Doro-
theen-Bilder aus der " Goethe-Gal-
lerie." (In various sizes.)

Hutsehenreuter, L. und Bohweitser,
E. — Goethes Hermann und Do-
rothea'mit 4 Illustrationen. Leip-
zig. 1874.

Kaulbaeh, W. und L. Hof mann..—
Hermann und Dorothea, mit- Il-
lustrationen : gr. Quarto. Ber-
lin, 1871.

The same. Nene Cabinet-Ausg ,

mit 10 Photographien. Quarto.
München, 1872. (Both editions
also in £nglish.)

Oppenheim, H.— Umrisse zu Goe-
the's Hermann und Dorothea, auf
Stein gezeichnet von A. Lucas.
10 Bl. Frankfurt •/» 1828.

Samberg, A. — Goethe's Hermann
und Dorothea, mit 8 Bildern von
Arthur, Freiherr von Ramberg,
nach den Original-Oelgemälden
in Lichtdruck hergestellt von
F. Bruckman. 9te Aufl. Ber-
lin, 1883 The same Imp.-Fol.,
and Kl.-Fol.

The same, mit 8 Bildern in Knp-
f erdruck. Berlin, 1890.

The same, Elzevir-Ansg., mit 8
Stahlstichen. Herausg. von Julian
Schmidt, gr. 8. Berlin, 1878.

Also in the illnstrated editions of
Goethe's collected works.

Bichter, L. — Goethe's Hermann
und Dorothea in Bildern, 1 1 Blät-
ter in Holzschnitt mit Text. Leip-
zig, 1853.

Hermann und Dorothea, mit 12 ein-
gedruckten Holzschnitten . nach
Zeichnungen von L. Richter.
Leipzig, 1870. 2te Aufl. 1887.

Tasohenbuoh fär Frauenzimmer
von Bildung. Sechs Kupfer zu
Hermann und Dorothea von Cho-
dowiecki und Küffner. Stutt-
gart, 1799.

Vautier. - Hermann und Dorothea,
mit neunzehn Abbilduu^en in
Holzschnitt. Braunschweig, 186a
2te Aufl. 1875.

228

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

b. Other Illustratums

Kanlbaeh, W., von und seine Schü-
ler. — Gallerie zu Goethe's sämmt-
lichen Werken in 40 Bänden, nach
Zeichnnngen von W. von Kanl-
baeh and seinen Schülern. 8 Lie-
ferungen von 40 Blättern. Stnttg.
and Tübingen, 1840-41.

X^olbaeh, W. — Goethe • Gallerie
nach den Original Cartons, in
Linienmanier gestochen von Man-
del and Anderen. Facsimile-
Aasgabe. 21 Bl. München, 1865.

Goethe-Gallerie. l Abth. Goethe's
Franengestalten. Nach den Orig.-
Zeichnungen in Kupfer gestochen
von Mandel und Anderen. Mit
erL Text von Adolf Stahr. 1862-
67. München, gr. Fol.

The same. Nach den Handzeich-
nungen photographirt von J. Al-
bert. Mit erL Text. Stuttgart,
1861-3. (In various sizes.)

The same. 21 Compositionen in
Pliotographien, mit erl. Text von
Fr. Spielhagen. München, 1867.
gr. Quarto. 22 Photogr. (Neu'^
Ausg. 1883.)

Tlie same. Goethe's Female Char-
acters. From the original draw-
ings. With explanatorj text by
G. H. Lewes. Album -Ausg.
München, 1872 (Also in Cabi-
uet- und Kupferstich- Ausg.)

The same. Les femmes de Goethe,
avec un texte par Paul de St.
Victor.

Kille, J. — Umrisse zu Goethe's
Werken, in 92 Bl., in Stahlstich,
mit Goethe's Portrait nach May.
8 Hefte. Stnttg., 1840-41. (3te
Aufl. 1844 )

Peoht, P. nnd A. von Bamberg. —
Goethe-Galerie. Charaktere ans
Goethe's Werken. 50 Bl. in Stahl-
stich, mit erl. Text, von Friedrich
Pecht. Leipzig, 1864. In varions
sizes.

Filgram, W. — Acht Compositionen
zu Goethe's Werken. 1 zu Her-
manu und Dorothea. Stuttgart.

Bahl und Grüner. — Umrisse zu
Goethe' Werken. 17 Bl. Wien.

Betsseh, H. — Knpfersammlmig zu
Goethe's Werken in 40 Bdn., ge-
stochen von Langer u. A. Leipzig,
1827-1834. (Published first in the
Minerva, 1821-1829, 1831.)

Bichter, L. — Goethe-Albnm. 40
Blätter in Holzschnitt, with Text.
Leipzig, 1853-56. (12 Bilder ans
Hermann und Dorothea.)

Bothbart, F. und J. B. Bonderland
u. A. — Gallerie zu Goethe's Wer-
ken. 42 Stahlstiche. Aus Cot-
ta's Volksbibliothek. Stnttg.,
1853-8.

GENERAL INDEX.

■»o»-

[The number» refer to the lines of the poem which contain the words wbicb are
commented upon in the Notes. £. indicates the B^egy; Text, a diflferent
reading].

5Ibenb = ffieftett, i. 48.

aber for fonbern, vii. 52.

ttbmeffen, ▼. 140.

ttbmcflcn = ttbtoÄgeit, V. 200.

abstract nouns for concrete, iv. 53, 98;

V. 141.
accusative absolute, iv. 24, 178 ; vüi. 86 j

ix. 90.
accnsative of space, i. 6; iv. 11 ; v. 182.
accnaative of time, iz. 34.
accoaative with Todmerbcn^ ii. 81*
adnen, i. 149.
arfer am 9l(fer, iv. 188.
adjectives in apposition, ii. 189; iii.

81.
adverb for omitted verb of motion,

£. 26.
abnungdioonf vüi. 4.
aUe for gante, i. 20, 210; vi. 60.
aUe after its noun, vii. 124.
aUetn = bie etnitge, vii. 18.
aUeine, ii. 67.

alIer = iebeT, ii. 166; v. 12.
aOed, med in a coUective sense, vi.

68.
alled with the relative, toad, i. 103; v.

179.

alled iinb itM, ü- 68.

alliterative ezpressionsi i. 48; ii. 173.

aHterberMttft, v. 96.

aüjudelinb, v. 113.

aU nun, ü. 82.

aU = ba§, ix. 168.

atfo, E. 1.

SrUar, i. 203.

an, V. 139; iii. 41.

anberen »tr, v. 236.

anberer, genitive plural, iv. 239.

angab, üi. 36.

5[nfanö, ii. 166.

Srnger, ii. 123; v. 163.

ginflalt, iii. 86.

angelebnt, iv. 19.

anbauen, il(b# ix. 91.

anncbmen, jld) with gen., vüi. 22.

SJttteil, i. Title.

antreiben, iv. 224.

anttDorten, ii. 168.

Slt)felbaum, vi. 174.

Spfel be« ^uged, i. 178.

9(r0n)obn, vi. 238.

arm, i. 73.

article, definite, used for the poesessive,

i. 21; vi. 96.
article omitted, Text iv. 194.
an, iv. 12.

280

GENEBAL INDEX-

aud), *Mikewbe," vi. 5, 107; ix. 84.

aud), ii. 156.

ttud) with condition, "even if," vi.

281.
au(^fo = ebenfo, i. 127.
auf with benfen, iü- 41; iv. 150.
aufforbern, i. 173.
Sluffü^rung, ii. 3.
auftleben, ix. 317.
Stufied föftUdbcn SH)fet«, i. 178.
m^ for tjon, iv. 84.
aud for ^crau«, iv. 236.
au^gejlorben, i. 2.
^udlanbd, ii. 23.
audnebmen ficb, i- 17; iü. 82.
au§cn, naäi, i. 207.
SKu^enbleiben, ix. 10.
9ru«|I*t, Title, ix.
Auxiliary transposed, omitted, i. 64.

©abn, wUcre, E.28.

©atfcn, Text iii. 17.

©ttllf, plural, i. 66.

©arfc^aft, ii. 95.

©auberr, iii. 33.

©dume bcT gretbeit, vi. 24.

Räumen, ü. 22.

bäurifd), ü- 263.

bebdcbtejl, viü. 26.

bebä*tiflen, iv. 166.

bebenflicb» vi. 160; viü. 100; ix. 31

bebeutenb, ü. 146; iv. lll, 118; v. 108;

vii. 189.
bebtnfienber Drang, E. 7.
bebürfen, ü. 167; v. 13.
Sebürfm«, in. 74.
befeb{en= auftragen, vii. 196.
beflet§en, flcbr i- 58.
begegnen, »iber, ü. 269.
begegnen = gefc^eben, ii. 160.

|begebren,i. 101.
beginnen, iv. 170; vi. 29, 83; vü. 179;

ix. 196.
©egteiter, jliUen, Text vii. 129.
gjegnabtgung unb obne SJerftbonung, vi.

74.
bebarren, auf bem ©inne, ix. 304.
bebenbe, ü. 19.
beflemmen, ü. 127.
bemerfen, v. 230.
23enebmen, ü. 3.
bequemlt^ i. 17; v. 158.
bergan, v. 147.
bergen, vii. 191.
berubigen, i. 156.
befcberen, v. 120.
befcblei(ben, i. 158.
befcbränfen, iü. 72; v. 14.
SBeflnnupg, ix. 165.
beforgen, present for future, ü. 58; ix.

23.
beforgen = befteflen, v. 21; viü. 23.
beforgt, ü. 87.
beffer, war' x^ ttt(^t,iv. 93.
gSeffer tft Sefier, ü. 161.
©eifere, bad »dblcnb, ix. 144.
befte(^en, E. 32.
belieben, v. 214.
bejltmmen, ü. 198.
betragen, ü. 3.
betreffen, ü. 161.
betreiben, ix. 30.
betretenb, lü. 13.
betroffen, iv. 65; vü. 69.
^Bewegung, ix. 305.
be§eigen, ü. 247.
»ibel, i. 81; ü. 154; v. 47.
Silber ber Seit, E. 37.
©ilbung = »Üb, vii. 6.
»Übung, V. 167 ; vü. 6.
billig, properly, ü. 203.
»irnbaum, iv. 63.

GENERAL INDEX.

231

M ^inan, vi. 246.

Manfem, i. 167.

SIetdIanK» iii. 94.

»lief, viü. 3.

Miefen, transitive, vii. 51.

bleiben, vi. 46.

brauchen, üi- 51; ix. 20.

Sdxaut, iv. 21.

8räutt0am, ix. 57.

bra)9, iv. 233; vii. 183.

breiten = aerbTeiten,v 104; ix. 303.

brennen, ü. 119.

JBrett, i. 126.

brettenie, ix. 38.

»rote, ü. 77.

Brunnen ber Stnben, ix. 24.

Brunnen, ii. 200; ix. 252.

Srunnen unb DueH, vii. 104, 105.

ȟrbe tbeilen, vii. 110.

©urgemetfler, iv. 21.

»urfebe, ü. 219.

Sufen, ü. 254.

9ime, or Satte, 1. 128.

Safar, £. 18.

Sbauffee, i. 6; iii. 38.

comparison of possessive adjective, ix.

311.
conclusion, with condition omitted, i.

18; expressed interrogatively, i.

89; y. 115.

3).

ba = wben, VI. 184; Text, tu. 141.

7>aäi, iv. 189.

Ttaäi unb gacb, viü. 11.

babin = ba btnetn, i. 161.

babinleben, v. 210.

babinfein, i. 107; fleben, v. 185.

bamit, hMon, bajiu, ii. 68-70.

Vammtot^, i. 6.

banfen, present for future, v. 123.
barauf, with verb **to answer," v. 5.
bad, demonstrative, understood, viü.

73.
bad, relative, ix. 225.
bttfelbn, iv. 4.
btt§, i. 71./

dative after fdtbelnb, i. 67.
dative equai to acc. with für, iv. 96,

180.
dative, ethical, i. 93, 94; Ui. 52.
dative in an ablative sense, i. 122.
dative with bünfen, vii. 122.
dative with ndber, i. 79, 141; ii. 28.
bauem =» au^bauern, ix. 300.
batton gtebn, iv. 223.
!Det(bfeI, v. 139.
bem einen, £. 29.
ben, Text, i. 204; omitted before Sinn,

iii. 107.
benfen = ^ebenfen, vü. 85.
benfen with fleb, ii* 156.
benfen with an and auf, üi. 41; iv. 150;

V.44.
benfen with genitive, ix. 153.
benfen, gurütf, v. 233.
benn = bann, E. 41.
benn=unb, üi. 19.
ber, emphatic, ii. 99; possessive, vi. 95;

equal to Compound relative, ** those

who,*' iv. 160.
bereinjl, Text, ix. 159.
beulten, i. 3; iv. 104; viü. 70.
Deute, vii. 202.
Deutftben, E. 33.

btenenb = burcb ba« t)ienett, Iii. 91.
bie« sc. ganb, ix. 307.
diminutive of endearment, i. 162; iL

188.
bingen, vii. 76.
bo^, i. 2, 199; iv. 45.

232

GENERAL INDEX.

bo:^ »0^1 fö(>ott, i. 39.

boppett, intenaive, vi. 51; ix. 287.

bopt)eUen ^bft, iv. 8.

©orot^ea, vü. 109, 139.

brtttt with Ratten, ii. 19.

brdngen, i. 130.

brÄnfien |I(ft, v. 232.

X)rauf begann ber Ärtcö, vi. 21.

brauf with padtn, ü. 80; with wrfefeen,

V. 5.
braut, viii. 11.
Drcmnba(i^t|töer, i. 163.
bringen for brangcn, iv. 125, 154.
bro^en used transitively, v. 111.
broien, supply einiufaUcn, ix. 313.
trotte, ii. 264.

butben = Ocbulb ^aben, v. 199.
bunfet, iv. 161.
bunfeln, viii. 38.
bünfen, with dative, vii. 122.
bur* jic^, ii. 57.
!Dürfttöe, Text, ü. 75.

e^ern, iv. 72.

(Sfi^aax, i. 65.

(£t bo* ! vi. 206.

mit mit SGBetle, v. 82.

cinanber, burd^, i. 118.

(£in' unb bte Slnbcre, feminine for the

neuter, vii. 198.
einen, bem, = ©inngen, E. 29.
einmal, affirmative adverb, ix. 263.
©infam, Text, iv. 194.
einfd)tagen, vi. 249.
einfifeen, vi. 303.
(£infpnt(^, ix. 255.
einft, iv. 21.

einzeln, **in the case of each," i. 111.
etenb, i. 8; ii. 51; v. 99.
ttliiabet^, i. 100, 159.

(Klfaf, V. 99.

em)>ftttbU^ mir, ii. 214.

em)>ftnblt(^en jhtaben, ix. 51»

emfig, E. 9; v. 17.

enbltd^, i. 61.

(Engel ivm, üi. 86.

ent^üEen, vi. 101.

entfd)ieben, v. 47.

(£ntfct)lie§en, vü. 181.

(Entf(^Iu§, iv. 117.

(Entfe^en gum machen, vi. 63.

entfc^loffcn, part., i. 203.

entfd^ulbigen, iv. 90.

entwarfen = beröorwac^fen, üi. 9.

dt, pronoun of the third person for the

second, ii. 228.
(Erato, Title, vii.
erblicfen,ii.29; iv. 18.
erfahren, i. 89; iv. 68.
erfreuen, ix. 318.
ttfttülidi, vii. 25.
ergöfeenb, Text, i. 60.
erbalten = bebalten, ii. 85.
erfennen, distinguish, i. 107.
erfennen, »or atten, v. 166.
erleben, ü. 246.
erliegen, ix. 810.
erneuen, iii. 7.
ernjWicben = ernflen, ii. 10.
(Ernte, 1.45; ii. 119.
erquiden, i. 152.
erfcbetnen, v. 192.
erfeben, vi. 255.
erfefeen, i. 99.

erjl = eben erfl, i. 182; ii. 83; ix. 8.
erjl, not until, i. 181; ii. 14.
erfi = juerfl, ix. 151.
ertat)ben, iv. 136.

erwabnen, with gen., vi. 104, 262.
ertotbern, ü. 158.
etwa, V. 68; vi. 259.
ettoad, to be supplied, ii. 207.

GENERAL INDEX.

233

eu^ = quantity of, ü. 53.

(£u(i^, V. 6; vi. 155.

eutcrpc, Title, iv.

exclamatory sentence, ordcr of, i. 4.

gac^, viii. U.

fackeln, i- 67.

fa^renbe, i- 9-

formen, ni. 47.

gä^d)en, ix. 18-

Öag, i. 126.

fajTen, in^ Stufie, vii. 2.

faJTen = erfajTen, i. 123.

fehlen tretenb, viii. 90.

gc&ler, E. 9.

gelb, panel, iii. 82.

feminine pronoun for neuter, vii. 161.

gerne, vi. 32.

feurifl, vi. 29.

flnbcn il* in« (Ölücf, ix. 232.

ginfier, ü. 52.

glä(^e, iv. 24.

glannell, i. 30.

flieöenben ©orten, v. 89; ix. 60.

fl5ffen = einflöffen, E. 40.

flü(^ten,i.ll8; H. 122.

go^len, iv. 6.

fortleiten, ix. 306.

fortfc^icfen, i- 13.

fragen nad^, ü. 226.

granfen,i. 194; vi. 21.

granffurt. iü. 23.

grau 9lat^, i. 159.

grauen, genitive singular, ix. 123.

frei, voluntarily, viii. 30.

greie, ix. 120.

grei^n, vi. 169.

grei^eit unb ®letd)^ett, vi. 10.

grieben, alle« beutet auf, i. 198.

gveunb »om ^aufe, vi. 256.

grifcfifiewaate, aerdt nur, iv. 247.
frö^Ucb, ii. 8.
gro^itnn, i. 97.
gru(it=®etTeibe, i. 46.

fuhren, ein ®efpräd), v. 4.
fünf jifi, i. 2.

®tttt§Ctt, |um, iv. 145.

OJaffen, i. 67.

@aul, ü. 61.

©ebdrbe, ü. 4.

Oebäube, v. 97.

©ebelfer, Text, i. 134.

geben = angeben, v. 168.

geborgen, vii. 191.

®ebrau^, i. 24.

®ebrau(^ed, gen. of characteristic, I.

128.
gcbcnfen, purpose, ii. 38.
gebenfen = erwäbnen, v. 41 ; ix. 70.
©ebicbt, bad neue, E. 31.
gefabren, past participle for present,

i. 53.
gefaUig, ii. 267.
I ©efäUigfett, bte, vi. 154.
gcfa§t=eingefa§t,v. 158.

geflügelten ©orten, v. 89.
gefüget, ii. 22.
gegen, with dative, iv. 229.
gegen etnanber,U. 137; iv.229
gegenwärtig, vi. 103.
gebalten, viii. 71 ; ix. 109.
geben, 1. 12.

geben = eintreten, ix. 69.
geben, witli short vowel, i. 108.
®eböft, vi. 106.
®eift, iv. 95.
geiillicber ^m, v. 2.
gelebrt, i. 2.
|gelaJTen,ii. 27; vi. 49.

234

GENERAL INDEX.

fielc^net, vi. 220.

®eleife, i. 137.

®elubbe, ii. 150.

gemein, ü. 209; v. 230; vül. 44.

®emctnbe, v. 87.

gemeine = »cltlit^e, v. 230.

®emüt, ii. 131.

gender, feminine pronoun for neuter,

vii. 198.
ffeiiitive after emö^nen, vi. 262.
^enitive depending on bad understood,

viii. 73.
genitive depending on totxt, iii. 54; v.

162.
genitive mein for meiner, vii. 150.
genitive of characteristic, i. 128.
genitive old^ of ^rau, ix. 123.
genitive, partitive depending on a verb,

i. 166.
genitive, partitive depending on genug,

i. 110.
genitive separated from tlie noun on

which it depends, ii. 154.
genitive with benfen, ix. 152.
genug = reic^ltd^, E. 21.
genug with ba^on used partltively, ii.

70.
genügen, Text, iv. 193.
genügfam, vi. 241.
gerabe, iv. 209 ; vii. 75.
geretteten SWäbcben, vii. 132.
gern, Text, ix. 21.
gern with verb, vi. 153; vii. 17.
gefc^dftig, iv. 16.
gef(^afft = angef^aift, ii. 91.
gefc^e^en, ü. 51.
gefc^eöen = bie ®a(^e ift aBget^an, ix.

181.
gef*Iiffen, i. 167.
gefegnet, i. 183.
©efeflen, ix. 36.
©efenfitaft. v. 91.

QJertd&t, i. 40.
®e|inbe, vii. 61.
©eftnbel, vi. 108.
®eilnnung, ü 159.
®efpräd) führen, v. 4.
geflaltete, ix. 273.
getrofl, vi. 303.
getrunf en, i. 174.
gen)a^ren, iii. 49.
gen)anbt, viii. 91.
®e»anb^eit, vii. 67.
gen)i§, ix. 102.
gen)ogen, ii. 240.
gett)oM/ *<ij., V. 11.
gettjünfd^eten, Text, ii. 172.
geatemen, ix. .148.
®tft, ii. 170.
©Idd^en, i. 162.
gteid), comparative, vii. 111.
glei(& bur(^n)atenb, vii. 32.
glet(l& = obgleich, vi. 143.
gleidb for fogleid), ix. 236.
@tteb, i. 179; ix. 241.
®to(fe, fWrmenbe, vi. 70.
®Iürf unb 3ufaII, vii. 180.
glütfli(^, i. 140.
®raben, iv. 22.
graufam, vi. 65.
®rillen, i. 163.
gro§ = gro§mütig, vi. 55.
®U§, viii. 6.
gut, iv. 231.
®ute, bad, i. 92.
®utebel, iv. 29.

^a6e, fa^renbe unb liegenbe, i. 9.
l^aben = behalten, iü. 48.
baben, mit einem, vi. 165.
^afer, v. 133.
^agel, viii. 6.

GENERAL INDEX.

235

^al^feiben, ü. 212.
|>ttlfte, iv. 199.
Ibalten = anhalten, v. 160.
galten = aufhalten, ix. 172.
galten = aud^alten, ix. 300.
iaittn, il(!^= juritcf galten, ü. 229.
Mttn with auf and acc, viii. 43.
^anb unb Ringer, ü. 52.
^&nbe» acc. absolute, viii. 85.
^anbeUbubd^en, ü. 211.
<^anbf(^lad, ix. 116.
^ang, i. 87.
barren, Text, ix. 43.
^aufe beim Raufen, iv. 182.
^ouptiha§e, i. 137.
^aut)t|lttbt ber 2Bclt, Paris, vi. 15.
jdudli^, vi. 147.
.^au^ratb, iü. 104.
bebenb for erbebenb, iv. 250.
beifcben, ü. 30.
bettcr, ii. 8.

bcranbeben = erbeben, vi. 8.
beranwacbfen, iv. 173.
berau^fagen, gerabe, iv. 209; vii. 75.
|>erbfl, iv. 34.
bergeben, v. 114.
betein, E. 26.
berlaufen, v. 93.
^errn, bem geiftUtben, v. 2.
|>enfcbaft, vi. 40.
berumnebmen, iv. 174.
beruntermallen, vi. 144.
^erj, ii. 131; ix. 107.
^erütebn, iv. 213.
beulten, iv. 171.
^ilfe no(b ^itfretcb, v. 103.
binbuT(b, iv. 11.
btngeben, ii. 49; iv. 145.
binftrerfen, ftcb, Text, iv. 195.
^injieben, iv. 213.
böcblicb, iv. 117.
^o^meg, i. 6, 137.

botfen, iii. 42.

^olj, frembe, iii. 102.

Homericisms, ii. 61; iv. 51, 72; v. 89,

141; vi. 298, 302; vü. 107, 173;

ix. 110.
boren with auf, vi. 276.
^üfle unb güüe, vi. lOl.

3.

3br repeated after relative, v. 224.

ibr, understood, vii. 87.

Ilmenau, i. 57.

immer, to give indefiniteness to relative,

i. 84.
immer = immerhin, i. 6.
3n Saune, ii. 222.
tnbtantf(b = inbifA, i. 29.
iDfinitive as subject, i. 64.
Infinitive of purpose, ix. 179.
Infinitive used passively, i. 96 ; v. 178.
Infinitive used substantively, repetition

of, vii. 119.
ind Sluge fafien, vii. 2.
in Version for emphasis, i. 1, 2.
inversion to express a cbndition, i. 88;

iv. 137.
trgenb, ii. 40.
trgenb »o, iü. 59.

3.

Sabrbunbert lebrt SGBei^beit, Text, E

42.
iammern, i. 149.
iebed, ein, viii. 32.
iebe^, used in a collective sense, iii.

63.
ieölt(b, i. 41; iv. 218; vii. 13, 134.
jemanb, viii. 14.
jeto, i. 184: iv. 203.

236

GENEEAL INDEX.

junfl = 3«Ätnb, viii. 48.
3uöenb, alle, i. 210.
3udcnb, ber Botin, ü. 154.

^dflfi, 1. 126.

Äatliope, Tiüe, i.

Äarrn an Äarrn, v. 185.

Äaften unb Giften, i. 141, 143.

Äailen, btr, and bie, ü. 76, 79.

Äattun, i. 30.

fe^ren» i. 2.

fenncn for erfennen, iv. 68.

fennen, mtc^, ix. 103.

Äerfer, ix. 261.

feueren, i. 127.

Ätnberjeug. quantity, ii. 58.

fictn for fleinU^ vii. 122.

Älinfe,ii.273.

ÄUo, Title, vi.

Älopftocf, vi. 15.

mn^tit, ix. 208.

Änafler, vi. 216. -

Äne(^t, ii. 248.

Änöc^ct, vi. 145.

knoten, vi. 270.

fommenb = ^eranfommenb, vi. 224.

Äorb, vi. 266.

jlorn, iv. 50.

Äörbcn unb Äaftcn, ii. 173.

f Öftli4 iv. 33 ; vi. 93.

Äraft, ber beutf«$en 3uöenb, iv. 98.

Äraft, efficacy, vii. 20.

Äraft, fiolbene, iv. 51; rafd&e, v. 141.

framen, ii. 13.

Äranfenbe, bie, vii. 125.

trel«, ix. 53.

friefien, i. 34.

Krümmungen, i. 12.

fübn, V. 17.

Jtummer^ ix. 312.

furg, euer Sfntrag war, vii. 80.
furg, "of recent date," vi. 3.

8.

laci&te = ^atteaelad)t,iii. 77.

iganbau, i. 56.

länger, Text, ix. 72.

ßdpjx^en, ii. 212.

ßaft, vii. 111.

lafren = »erla(fen, vii. 153; ix. 151.

Satium, E. 4.

ßafe, V. 169.

Saufen unb leiben, i. 43.

laufen unb rennen, i. 4.

Saune, ii. 222.

SebeU/im Seben »oUenbe, ix. 54.

lebenbtgen, accent of, vii. 165.

lebhaft, iv. 246 ; ii. 7.

lebtg, V. 53.

fernen, vi. 220.

ßebrer galten, ü. 257.

Uidfttr Sinn, i. 93.

Seici&trtnn, i. 93.

retbenft^aftlidb, «. 193.

letber, i. 10.

Setntud). i. 120.

ßetn»anb, i. 14, 23; ii. 175.

leiten, ii. 53.

lenfen unb »enben, vi. 261.

Sefete, bad, extreme, iv. 148.

ßefete, remnant, least, i. 129; iii. 55.

legten, vii. 143.

Seöant. i. 48.

Ax^f adjectives and adverbs in, i.

17.
ßt(^ter, viii. 56, 86.

I8ieb(^en, ü. 244.

Itegenbe, i. 9.

ßie^cfcen, ü. 140.

lefen, gatlier, iv. 36.

Sinnen, i. 14.

GENERAL INDEX

537

lodtn, i. 88.

lodtüerben with acc., ii. 31.

löfen, V. 109.

ßuft, bte, desire, iii. 37.

£uft = greube,vii.l37.

Sujr, Slbam, vi. 190.

machen ivith ^u, vi. 63»

SWttd&t, ix. 317.

sWafib, ü. 185; vii. 76.

fD^annl^etm, iii. 24.

SRarfte, am, position of, i. 20.

sWarfeillatfe, iv. 101.

SRarttal, E., 2.

mebr, Text, ix. 72.

mehren = »crme^renb, v. 28.

mein = meiner, vii. 150.

meiner ald iemaU, comparaüve, ix.

311.
SWeIt)omene, Titie, vii.
STOenge »on SWenfc^en, v. 184.
sWenf* for mann, vi. 279.
STOenft^en, bcm, ablative, i. 20.
merfen, used passively, v. 178.
STOiene, ii. 4.
milbe, i. 13 ; vi. 193.
sWiIbe = greifieBigfeit, vi. 202; vii. £6.
«Winc^en, ii. 216.
mir, ethical dative, iii. 52.
mt§t\ conditional mood, ii. 93.
mit, i. 39.
«Witöift, ii. 170.
«Wittaö = Oflcn, i. 48.
mittag, Compounds with, i. 7.
«Wittel, in«, Wmn, ix. 107.
fWittelftrape, v. 81.
2Wittema(^t=®üben, i. 48.
2»onb = ?Wonat,v. 212.
SWontur, iv. 122.
SWorgcn = Dflen, i. 48.

morgenben, vüi. 75.
m% iv. 36.
SWÜ^Ie, ii. 116.
munter, ii. 7; vi. 29.
Wln\tf ix. 1 ; see also titles of the sepa-
rate cantos.
3)lu«fateDer, iv. 29.
SWutter, iammemben, Text, vii. 135.
!D{ütterd}en, i. 162.
mnii^t, i. 87.

9t.

^aäjibax, ix. 15.

^aäiUxmft, ii. 41.

^^ad^bem • * « alled = nad^ aSe bem, i.

103.
9la*bru(f, mit, i.-44.
nad^fraaen, ii. 226.
nadenb, i. 27; ii. 36.
9?dd^te, archaic genitive, viii. 66; ix.

10.
^aäim, iv. 81.
nac^t^un, iü. 79.
na^en flc^, ii. 259.
nal&en fid(> gern, vi. 153.
nä6er, with dative, i. 79, 141; ii.

28.
n5^em |Id&, ü. 259.
9?atur unb Äunfl, E. 1. 6.
nebenl^er, along beside, ii. 21
neben^ ju bebenfen, v. 62.
neue, baö = erneuerte, iii. 82.
ncuti* nod&, ü. 241.
9ieußier, i. 4.

neuter, pronoun wwd \n 9> polleqtive
9lm, ba«, i, 91,
Hiebt, oniltted, vi. ^y iv. 43.
ni^t, Tepetitiw of, ix. 174; iv. 121.
Hic^t, superfluous, Iv. 187.

238

GENERAL INDEX.

nod^ immer, ii. 152.

5«ot, V. 217.

noun, Uinitiug, separated from that up-

on which it depends, i. 20; ii. 54;

vii.23, 39; viii. 57.
nun, resuraptive particle, i. 117.

nur, ii. 218.

nur, to give indefiniteness to relative,

i. 84, 114.
nur, to strengthen imperative, iv. 146;

V. 241.
nufecn, viii. 36.
gi^üfeUdje, ba«, i- 91.

o.

Dbriöfcitcn, üi. 13.
Db|l, iv. 80.
Dffijln, iii. 108.
oft, Position of, iv. 128.
öfter«, ii. 88.
Djlen, i. 48.
Dftern. ii. 217.

9)amina, ii. 224.

participle for imperative, i. 174.

participle, past, for present, i. 53; v.

220; ix. 167.
particle, resumptive, nun, i. 117.
participle without ge, v. 46.
gjatöen, ii. 176.
peinli4i.73; vi. 219.
g)efef(^e, i. 36.
perfect for present, iii. 22.
g)fab, iv. 29.

g)farr^err, Text, i. 78; vi. 130, 217.
g)fenntg, vi. 195.
g)ferb, ii. 61, 135.
9)tU. iii. 9.
jjlafien, ix. 129.

t)Iüi!bem, vi. 109.

g)öM, E. 10.

Polyhymnia, Title, v.

9>onent, i. 48.

possessive, with dative of personal

pronoun, in.
t)ra§en, vi. 44.
greifen, passive, i. 96.
present for future, ii. 58, 148; iv. 215;

V. 122, 123, 181.
present-perfect, v. 63.
preterit for perfect, i. 95.
preterit for present, i. 3 ; vii. 64.
pronoun, feminine for neuter, vii.

161.
pronoun of third person for the second,

ii. 228.
pronoun, neuter, used in a collective

sense, [tM, aUed, üi. 63.
pronoun, personal, repeated after rela-
tive, V. 224.
g)rot)crii, E. 1.
proverb8,ii.l61, 166;üi.3,66; iv.247;

V. 82; vi. 163.
9)ro»ifor, ii. 94.
g)uU, ü. 177.
9>UWe, vi. 132.

4

c.

Quell, vii. 18, 39.
Quelle = SBafier, vii. 149.

gjatn, iv. 52.
geänfe,v.95; vi. 190.
rafc^, E. 36 ; vii. 36.
rauben, iv. 102.
rec^t geben, viii. 19.
SRegierunfi, bte eigne, vi. 26.
reici^en, ix. 314.

GENERAL INDEX.

239

IReifcitb mäi meinem ®ef(^dft = auf CSJe»»

fdjdft, i. 191.
rennen, i. 4.
repetitions, i. 196; ü. 119, 229 ; iv. 155;

V. 142 f., 169 f.; vi. 44; vii. 141;

ix. 174.
fRt% vi. 67.
retten, vii. 132.
Bevolution, French, E. 37; i. 10; vi. 15,

17, 22.
9lI>etnftrom, i. 190.
rhymed expressions, viii. 11.
fftxdittx, V. 208; vi. 192.
9lömer, i. 168.
«Rofe, E. 21.
fftti, ü. 62.
rötU(i^ blau, iv. 30.
rufen = jurufen, iv. 39.
SRunb = ZtUtx, i. 167.
(Rüjhtnfi, vi. 72.

fadbte, ü. 66.
fagen, iv. 211.
(Bali, vi. 163.
fttuer, vii. 120.
fduerlidö, vii. 144.
fdumettr ii. 195.
@aumfal/ iü. 20.
@(feabenfreube, ix. 206.
fc^äfeen = abf(^äfecn, v. 88.
fc^auen, iv. 4.
(BäitfftU vi. 163.
(Bäiiin, viii. 27.
©Beitel, bie, E. 1. 16.
©d^erflein, i. 155.
®d)i(ffal, i. Title.
Schiffer, ix. 295.
flirren = anfcfttnen, v. 125.
©(^(afrod, i. 29; ii. 48, 55.
f^lagen, tnd SDeittel, ix. 107.

fd)le(^t = wortliless, i. 125.

@(^lo§e, viii. 6.

fernen, vii. 36.

fc^neU, comparative, viii. 37.

@*nifetterf, üi. 101.

f(i^on, iv. 84.

fd&önilen, bic, ii. 270.

fd^rerftic^er, vi. 5.

Schule iuten, E. 1. 3.

<Sc^utt^et§, V. 208.

fci^üfeenben SWanned, ü. 108.

f(^»anfen, ix. 302.

f(i^tteben, ix. 281.

f(^tt>cifienb, viii. 66.

fd^ttjörcn, v. 53.

Seele, ü. 131.

®fgen, ii. 9.

fcfinen, ix. 247.

felber, vi. 126.

felbii, vi. 31.

feine, ber = fein ßanbman, vi. 56.

feiig ii. 90; ix. 17.

fengen, ii. 141.

sentence, Substantive in apposition, i.

70.
sentences, short, co-ordinate, iv. 60.
fefeen=einfefeen, iii. 16.
feufjen, Text, vi. 235.
Short syllables, beginning verse, ii.

169.
|l(^ after fäd^lnb, i. 67.
ftc^, possessive for feinen, ix. 83.
fld^ ^inftrecft Text, iv. 195.
fld^, Position, iv. 57.
fi(^, reciprocal, vi. 42.
fi(^er, ix. 316.
©t(^erbeit, üi. 30.
flnßen, E. 40.
Singular verb with two subjects, i. 37;

ii. 15.
@tnn, ii. 73.
finnig = fcefonnen, viii 91.

240

GENERAL INDEX.

ftttti* = flttfam, viii. 47.
f!feen = f!(^fc6en, V. 142.
fo au(^/ in a relative sense, iL 232; ÜL

26.
fo, Text, ü. 196; vi. 225.
fo, emphatic, ii. 268; vii. 23; viii.

23.
fo toie, relative, v. 68.

©oi^n bcT Sugenb, ü. 154.

follten, were designed, iv. 140.
fonbcrn, v. 179 ; vii. 52.
fonbem, verb, iv. 132.
©onnc, »or ber, ü. 125.
forßli^ = beforßt, ix. 8.
(St)ä^cr= Äunbfd^aftcr, v. 190.
ft)ai|teren, i. 74; ii. 115; vi. 310.
(Speife, ii. 69.
fpifetö, iii. 97.
(Stdbter, V. 34.
©tanbarte, vi. 27.
flar!, i. 162.
©tatt = ©teile, ü. 195.
flaunen, vii. 8.

\tt% Text, vii. 15C.

jletteren 9)fabcd, iv. 24.

jleUen fid), ix. 316.

jlemmen, viii. 95.

©teia, viii. 89.

©tiefet, ii. 141.

jlitt, Text, ix. 141, 161.

flttt unb fdbtoetfienb, viii. 66.

Stoics, V. 11.

©tordö, vii. 201.

flotteni, vii. 72.

jlral&ten, viii. 4.

©tra§Burg, iü. 28.

©trage, üi. 39.

jheifen for um^erflreifen, v. 99.

©treitenbcn = ©treit^aren, iv. 90.

ftrofeen, iv. 14.

©tu^e, ii. 273.

©tunbf^en, i. 6.

©tunben, acc. of time, ix. 34.

jlünneti, vi. 70.

gubject, Infinitive as, i. 64.

subjects, two, with verb in singular,

i. 37; ii. 15.
snbjunctive to soften positiveness of an

assertlon, i. 101.
©uetoniud, E. 29.
©ÜrtOUt, i. 36.

Z.
Zaftln, iii. 83.

Sag, ber = bte ®egenn>art, ix. 288.

Sage« »orl&er, ü. Hl.-

a:age = Sebtaae, V. 14.

Sa'mino, ü. 224.

teilen, share, vii. 110.

teilen = unter ftd^ teilen, ii. 192.

teilen gufammen, v. 203-204.

Xenne, vii. 130.

Sterpfid^ore, Title, ii.

ZWtt, vi. 198.

%Wa, Title, iii.

Ztxt, ü. 4.

Sl^or, bad l^aUenbe, vi. 308.

tWrid^t, ix. 30.

3:^ortt>eö, i. 59.

tieften, Text, iv. 103.

time of the play, i. 7, 45, 198.

SEoBarf, vi. 212.

2:0b, ix. 46, 50, 51.

tragen, fi(^, vii. 111.

brauten, Reinere, iv. 33.

traulid^, vii. 63.

traun, ix. 93.

braute, vi. 292.

treffenbe SRebe, ix. 180.

treiben, used impersonally, ii. 129.

treten, iv. 36.

Iroflinger, iv. 30.

trügen, could bear, i. 149.

GENERAL INDEX.

241

Sruffe, ii. 264.

2:rümmerr n. 132.

a:rupp, vi. 108.

tuflenb^aft, vi. 147.

Jurm, ili. 28.

a:urme, iii. 14 ; Iv. 41; v. 145.

lt.

öberMeiben, vi. 92.

übergepacitcn = überpacitcn, i 136.

Übereiluitfi, i 118.

übcrreittifdjer i. 10.

umfangen = umarmen, ix. 280.

umgeben =berum8eben, v. 20.

ungeAogen, ü. 204.

umfoml, ii. 176.

umtbun, vi. 166.

umtreiben = berumtreiben, v. 16.

ummaUen, E. 16.

uiiabfe^Ut^, i. 107.

UnbiU, iv. 131.

unb = fonbem, ü. 98, HO.

unb = benn, ix. 289.

unb for bodb, iv. 158.

unb, Text, iii. 29.

unb »enn, even if, ix. 163

unb ttjenn = ttjenn aud&, ix. 163.

ungebärbtg/ ix. 45.

mfi, used reciprocally, ii. 109.

unfer, noun understood, ix. 307.

Unterjlü^ung, iii. 18.

un»ertrcigli(^, v. 201.

unt>ertt3erfli(ib, v. 92.

Urania, Title, ix.

Spater, bs title of tlie landlord, ii.
105.

IBaterlanb |u leben, iv. 96.

»eränbern, vül. 74.

verb, Singular, with two subjects, i.

37.
»erbannen, v. 100.
verbergen = bergen, 1. 114.
»erbreiteted = breitet, i. 195; v. 104.
«erbrte§lid)e, iii. 98; ix. 189.
»erebren, ii. 176.
»ergeblidben, ix. 186.
S^erbalten, ü. 3.
»erbalten fld), i. 90.
»erfennen, ii. 215; v. 71.
SJerlangeU/ vii. 107.
terlaffen = aufgeben, iii. 36.
»erlaufen, vi. 108.
»ermebren, bie ®abe, vi. 196.
»ermögenb, njentg, v. 35.
»ermummen, v. 100.
»ernebmen, v. 207.
S5erf(ftonung vi. 74.
»erfeßen, U. 97, 158.
»erforgen v. 186.
»erjlänbig, as title of the mother; i.

22.
»erjlänbig, adv., iv. 197.
»erftänbtge «Wann, ix. 134.
»erflättbtgjle, v. 221.
Serfleflung, ix. 202.
»erfud^cnb, ix. 112.
»ertragen, v. 200.
»ern>ebren, ii. 145.
»ergebrenb, ilitt, Text, ix. 141.
SJerütoeiflung, vi. 60.
»iel unb »tele«, iv. 173.
»iere, i. 18.

»on ber Sippe, for the plural, v. 80.
»on instead of au«, v. 166.
»orbet}ie^en, i. 95.

242

GENERAL INDEX.

2Bad&f!um, iv. 11.

SBage, v. 140.

SBagen and Äarrcn. v. 186.

maatefl, conditlonal. ü. 157.

n)ät)lcn, bad S3e|ferc, ix. 144.

tvdblen = audmä^len, ü. 14.

Ȋ^lct, for future, v. 38.

Sßabn, vi. 238.

»aücn, i. 12.

manbrln, i- 12.

ivanbern, 1 12.

SBanßc, bic, ix. 90.

»ar = »arb, >i. 120.

toäf id> c«i = tt)är' cd, iv. 93.

»arten with auf, ix. 14.

wa€ = um toa^, vü. 55.

töad = »ie, i. 16.

m^ für, i. 84-85.

»ad öülf ed, V. 115.

»ad rcd&t mir beucht, iv. 104.

aOBcib, unb grau, ü. 104.

SBcibe bw 3ugenb, vi. 229.

»eil audb und, vi. 5.

SBcinen, ix. 28.

9Beinedbed,^ra*te, 1.166.

2Beifcn = <Stoifer, ix. 19.

SBeitbürger, Title, v.

»enben, vi. 261 ; = um»enben,

91.
»enn for ai^, vi. 179; ix. 114,
»enn nur, vi. 154.
»erben, repetition of, iv. 200.
»erben, na^er jiu, ix. 64.
»ert, with genitive, iii. 54; v. 162.
»ed, iii. 12.

»ie audj, however, vi. 275.
»ieberbegegnen, ii. 269.
SBiefe, li. 123.
»ilb, V. 96.

vni.

»iCifi, V. 138.

2Biae and SBoOen, iv. 241.

SßiQen, consent, ix. 248.

©illen, guter, purpose, iv. 163.

SBittfel, VI. 80.

»infen, ix. 106.

2Birt, iii. 54.

SBirt = |)aud»irtb, i. 115.

SBirtfdbaft, vii. 60.

»ifpern, vi. 124.

»obl before »ie, iii. 62.

»obl, possibly, ix. 129.

»obl, to give indefiniteness to a qaes-

tion, t. 104; ii. 99.
»oblfiebilbet, ii- 1.
»oblgeicgen, ü. 204.
SS^obltbat, iv. 178.
©olf, d' St. E. 27.
SGBölfdben, i. 47.
SBoaen and SBiOe, iv. 241«
»oflen for »erben, vüi. 76.
»oQen, imperative, ix. 300.
©ort, ii. 106.

SBort, baben and nelbmen, ü- 83.
äBunfcbr beim iii. 46.
ȟrbifi, V. 151, E. 20.
SBurüel, ii. 92.

jaubern, ü. 195; vi. 298.

3aun, Vi. 131.

aeigte = j|eigett foflte, ii. 250.

üeiben = befdbulbigen E. 10.

3eit, feiner, ix. 79.

Bett, bie = Sabrediieit, ii. 114.

Beitatter, Title, vi.

Beiten, »or, prematurely, vi. 253.

genütten, v. 217.

gieben, auf ficbf apply to one's seif, H.

220.
gieben, rear, v. 28.

GENERAL INDEX.

243

Sterbe, i. 79.

gierli*, vi. 213.

gögern, vi. 298.

gu, in addltion to, i. 200.

KU, with names of inns, ii. 258.

gufrieben, with genitive, iii. 103.

3ug, vi. 21.

BugtDinb, ü. 118.

Bunge löfen, v. 109.

^uipftn, vi. 124.
gurnen, pique, ii. 239.
SUrnen, Text, ix. 200.
|urü(f benfen, iv. 191.
IVitM, burdjfd^auen, vi. 84.
gufammen, Text, viü. 39.
gu»örberft, vi. 256.
i\x>anm, vli. 127.
3tt>iefDalt, Text, il. 61.

*

Sc*er, L 168.
Sfinbel, ii. 14.
§e»ö^ttett, V. 11.

This book should be returned to
the Library on or before the last date I
stamped below.

A fine of five cents a day is incurred
by retaining it beyond the specified
time. '

Please return promptly.

JÄH-H 'S5 H

3